How I Met the Wyvern
View Online

The Road to Ornithia

How I Met the Wyvern

The Road to Ornithia

Part 1; How I Met the Wyvern

A clear sky with few clouds and a good wind, the kind of weather Old Silver would admit is the best kind. Looking down to the deck from the wheel of the Hawkins, his ship, Silver couldn’t help but feel his heart soar. He stretched his new metal wings out, relishing just how well they fit, compared to his previous pair.

If you asked him a month ago, he would say he would never have expected to be where he was now. Back then, Silver was the ship’s cook and, in practice, the first mate, to the pony he considered the closest thing to a father he’d ever had. But now, he was captain, he owned the ship that he had spent his life on, he no longer felt any anger towards his sister Spitfire, and perhaps the most extraordinary part, he was in love.

“Captain Silver!” a familiar mare’s voice called out. Silver snapped out of his day-dreaming by the voice of Angel Wings, his new weather officer, and more importantly, his mare-friend. Angel Wings set herself down next to Silver and, a cheeky grin growing on her face, asked, “Were you daydreaming?” “What? No. I was just…” Silver “defensively” said as he realized he had been caught. Letting out a playful sigh, Silver replied, “Maybe just a little bit.” Angel Wings made her way up to Silver and continued, “Well you are kinda cute when you zone out.”

Silver let out an embarrassed laugh as he asked, “So what’s up?” Angel Wings answered, “Well, We’re out of Cloudsdale’s jurisdiction, we’re making good time, and I made sure we shouldn’t have any trouble with any rouge storm clouds for a while.” Silver then gave Angel Wings a cheeky smile as he asked, “You didn’t show off, did you?” Angel Wings replied, “Maybe just a little bit. Really I just did it so we wouldn’t have any trouble with rogue winds.”

Silver couldn’t help but start giggling. “What’s funny?” Angel Wings asked. Silver answered, “You didn’t have to go all out like that.” “I know. But I wanted to.” Angel Wings replied as she gave Silver a quick peck on the cheek. As Silver began to blush, Angel Wings playfully said, “Tell me you didn’t like that.” She was surprised when Silver grabbed her and gave her a passionate kiss on the lips. He then answered, “This answer your question?”

“Don’t you two think you should get a room?” a low and gravelly voice said from behind the two. As Angel Wings jumped into the air in surprise, Silver sighed and asked, “What do you want Mr. Wyvern?” As he turned around, he was greeted by the sight of an elderly yellow-green earth pony. The older earth pony then reported, “Engines are doin’ well, and in general, morale is excellent.”

Unfortunately, Silver noticed a slight shift in Wyvern’s posture, as well as his generally positive disposition had now softened. “So what’s the bad news?” Silver asked. Wyvern answered, “I think some of the new crew are givin’ Skibby some trouble. I saw a few of ‘em roughin’ the poor lad up.”

Silver sighed and glumly replied, “Figures.” Silver knew Skibby had a tiny problem; bad luck seemed to follow him wherever he went. “Alright, I’ll have a word with the others. I won’t allow this sort of behavior on my ship!” Silver said defiantly as he began to head towards the stairwell leading towards the lower decks. Angel Wings gulped, worried Silver would do something regrettable or brash, the kind of thing his sister had done. “No, Don’t think that.” She said to herself, trying to shake the thought out of her head. Wyvern then asked, “Don’t think about what?” Angel Wings answered, “I’m just trying to get the thought of Silver doing something stupid out of my head.” Wyvern let out a gentle laugh and answered, “Don’t worry, Silver isn’t as hot headed as his sister, though I’d still not try to anger him.”

Angel Wings then asked, “So, how did you and Silver meet?” “Uh, What?” Wyvern asked, not expecting this question. “Yeah, I noticed that Silver Seems to be the closest with you, so I take it you two have some sort of long history?” Wyvern then pulled out his pipe and said, “Well for starters, I think you and I might be rivals for the Cap’n’s attention now.” Both ponies couldn’t help but let out laughter at the idea of them being “rivals” before Wyvern continued, “Well, it started many years ago.”

Las Pegasus Docks, Many Years Earlier

“Alright, that should be about everythin’.” Silver said to himself as he checked off the last task on his checklist. He had been sent into the city to fetch supplies for the ship on Cap’n Black Watch’s orders, and he felt that he had done a fair job. Now he just had to make it back to the Hawkins.

There was just one problem; he was lost. “Oh shite!” Silver said to himself, before realizing what he had just said. “Thank Celestia Mom wasn’t here, otherwise I’d be eating soap for dinner.” Silver was so distracted that he almost didn’t notice the filly bump up to him. “Oi, watch where you’re goin’!” Silver shouted as the filly walked away, not even acknowledging him. It was at this moment that Silver noticed the black knapsack. A knapsack that was almost identical to his. And it was about now that Silver realized his back was no longer bearing any weight.

It took about four seconds for Silver to put two and two together. “Get back here you pickpocket!” He shouted as he chased after the filly. The Filly, for her part, quickly dashed into a crowd. Silver wasn’t going to lose her, or the supplies he had been sent to get. “You’re not gonna get away that easily!” He shouted as he charged into the crowd after her. Clearly, this filly was not some amateur, but rather a skilled thief. Of course, Silver wasn’t going to let her just steal from him and walk away.

Bumping into pony after pony, Silver noticed a pair of police ponies walking their rounds. Not hesitating, Silver shouted, “That filly stole my backpack!” the police ponies immediately took notice; one focusing on Silver and the other on the pickpocket. The second officer immediately said, “It’s her! Get her!” The filly realized she was caught and shot towards a dark alley, Silver directly in tow. As he continued, Silver could tell that the filly was panicking. As she paused for a moment, Silver took advantage of the opportunity and charged right into her, tackling the filly to the ground.

“Get off me!” the filly shouted as Silver began to punch her. Silver shouted back, “Not until you give me back my knapsack!” as he left blow after blow, Silver heard hoof steps from behind him. Turning around, he saw the two police ponies making their way up to him. Silver started to panic, worried that the officers would be unhappy with his less than civil method of dealing with the pickpocket.

Las Pegasus Police Department

Silver was surely surprised by the fact that he hadn’t been punished. Of course, he had been on the receiving end of a lecture about how violence was never the answer, but other than that, his knapsack had been returned, as well as all the contents inside. Even better, he had overheard the filly being berated by her mother. That put a massive smile on Silver’s face as he left the police station.

That smile faded when Silver remembered that he was, once again, lost. “Crap.” Silver said to himself. “Well, at things can’t get…” before he could finish, rain began to pour down, and pour hard. Starting to panic, Silver began to run towards the only source of shelter he could; the police station.

Then, he heard something. It was the sound of some-pony coughing, and from what he could tell, some-pony who was very old. Silver turned to find, huddling himself in a cardboard box, was a yellow-green earth pony stallion. “Oi, what are you doin’ out here?” Silver called out to the stallion, who to his surprise, started running away. “What? Where you goin’?” Silver called out as he chased after the stallion. He didn’t know where this stallion would take him, but, he hoped, maybe he would lead him back to the docks.

As Silver continued to chase this stallion, he couldn’t help but admire his determination as well as his clear knowledge of the area. The older stallion was leaping over barrels and crates, ducking under fences, and making sharp yet swift turns. Clearly, this stallion was incredibly familiar with the city. That made it all the harder for Silver to catch up to him. “Come on sir, stop runnin’!” Silver cried out, trying to persuade the stallion to stop.

Then the stallion tripped, face planting into a muddy puddle. He then angrily exclaimed, “Oh, bother!” his voice was low and raspy, the kind that sent a freezing chill down Silver’s spine. As the Stallion tried to rise, he slipped and fell right back into the puddle. “Oh, for cryin’ out loud.” Silver said as he approached the stallion. “Let me help you.” As Silver made it closer to the stallion, he tried to escape again, only to, once again, slip, this time landing back first in the puddle.

“Oh, curse this old body.” The stallion lamented, lying in the puddle, having given up trying to flee. As Silver wrapped his hoof around the stallion, trying to lift him up, he asked, “You alright mister?” The stallion let out a gentle laugh and, with a small smile growing on his face, replied, “I’m right as rain boy.” Silver noticed that the stallion’s smile was rather forced, as if he were keeping it up to hide something. “Then why run? Afraid I’m gonna turn you in to the police?” The stallion began to sweat nervously, prompting Silver to ask, “Wait, you’re not in trouble are you?” The stallion then answered, “Well, if you take me home, I can explain everything.” Silver pondered for a moment. Though he wasn’t expected back at the ship just yet, he didn’t want to risk being late. And yet, he couldn’t just leave this stallion all by his lonesome.

“Alright.” Silver said helped the stallion get to his hooves. “So, where’s home?”

Some Alleyway

It was a series of large boxes. Not a small shack, not even a renovated outhouse. This stallion was living in a large wooden box, only about twice as tall as the stallion was. “You sure this is where you live?” Silver asked the stallion, hoping that this was all some sort of massive prank. The stallion replied, “Yup. This here is my little patch of heaven.” As Silver released the stallion, the stallion made his way towards the edge of the crate and grabbed a bucket of water, splashing it all over his body.

Silver then asked, “So, what’s your name sir?” The stallion answered, “Name’s Wyvern. What about you?” “Old Silver.” The young colt answered. As the stallion began to giggle, Silver asked, “What is it?” Wyvern answered, “That’s an odd name for a young colt like you.” Silver could swear he heard the voice of his sister teasing him, calling him “Stumpy.” Shaking that thought away, Silver responded, “Well it’s my name, and I wear it with pride.” Wyvern, drying himself off with a dirty towel, retorted, “Well, if it’s your name, it’s your name.” As Wyvern tossed the towel near his new guest, Silver asked, “So, why are you livin’ in this…” Wyvern interrupted his young “houseguest.” “I know it don’t look like much, but it works.”

Silver couldn’t help but admire the simple set up. Inside the larger box was a simple hammock, a series of pots, a few boxes of food, and a simple furnace. It almost seemed as if it were what he would be using if he hadn’t found, or rather, crashed into the Hawkins. He was so mesmerized that he jumped in surprise when Wyvern said, “Sorry I don’t have much to eat, but help yourself.”

As Silver continued to take in the environment, he noticed something about this Wyvern pony. His cutie mark was that of a ship’s wheel. “So…” Silver began. “You a sailor by any chance?” Wyvern happily replied, “Do the fishes live in the sea?” This overjoyed Silver, who immediately demonstrated his own cutie mark. “Same here.” Wyvern noticed the sail mark on his young guest and complimented it. “Very nice. Didn’t know sailors hired so young.”

“Well…” Silver began before realizing he was starting to give too much information away. “Well what boy?” Wyvern asked. Silver nervously answered, “It’s nothin’.” Wyvern then let out a deep breath and said, “Son, the way you answered that question is the way some-pony who is hiding something does.” Realizing he was caught, Silver sighed and said, “Promise not to tell anyone?” the older stallion made an X motion across his heart and pointed to his eye. “Secret is safe with me son.”

Silver then admitted, “I’m a runaway.” “Really?” Wyvern asked. “You certainly seem too upbeat to be a runaway.” “Well, about three months ago…” He then began to tell the older stallion everything. His trouble with Spitfire, the accident, his falling out with his family, his meeting with captain Flint, and his daring (as well as dangerous and stupid) escape. “Oh my word.” Wyvern said in shock. “Your sister seems to be quite the… how do I put it?” “Gobshite?” Silver answered with a deadpan expression. “Oi!” Wyvern sternly scolded the young colt. “Best be careful with that kind of language!” “Sorry Mr. Wyvern!” Silver panicked. Wyvern softened his posture and voice as he replied, “Well, given you’ve been around sailors for a bit, I bet it’s not surprising you’ve picked up a few… foul words.” Silver started giggling and said, “You should hear cap’n Black Watch. This one time I swear he was turning blue. Or rather, bluer than normal.”

At that moment, the two ponies heard the voice of some-pony unfamiliar. “Hey, I think he’s down here!” another voice answered, “Finally, we’ve been on this gink’s trail for a week.” Silver then noticed that Wyvern was panicking, hiding inside his crate. From around the corner, two pegasi guards arrived, both dressed in security guard uniforms.

“Excuse me young one.” One of the guards asked Silver. “Yeah?” The young colt asked, trying to eye Wyvern without looking like he was. The other guard, this one a mare, asked, “We hate to bother you, but have you seen a yellow-green earth pony stallion of advanced age?” Silver hesitated for a moment. Something about these ponies were rubbing him the wrong way. They were both wearing smiles, but they were forced and masking an unsettling feeling of anger. That and, despite only knowing him for a short time, Silver couldn’t help but grow a little attached to Wyvern.

Thinking quickly, Silver quickly lied, “I think I saw some-pony like that near that Gladmane’s resort.” The stallion guard sighed, “Ugh, that’s on the other end of town.” The mare gave her partner a slap and said, “Thank you young fella. If you do find a stallion by the name of Wyvern…” she reached inside her shirt pocket and gave Silver a business card. “Bring him here.” Silver accepted the card, nodded, and replied, “I’ll keep me eyes open.” The two pegasi guards then departed the way they came.

Silver waited until he was certain the guards were gone before turning to the crate and, not quite shouting nor whispering, “I think they’re gone.” Almost immediately, the older stallion leapt out from the crate and tackled the young colt in a massive hug. The hug was already rather awkward, and became even more so when his hooves rubbed across his wing stumps. “Oh, sorry about that.” Wyvern nervously said as he let Silver go. “Ugh. Thanks.” The younger colt thanked. Wyvern, however, replied, “No, I should be thankin’ you!”

Silver then asked, “So why are you runnin’ from those guys? I hardly think they’re police.” Wyvern sighed and answered, “No, they’re from this place I’ve been….” He took a deep breath before continuing, “You see, I’m also kind of a runaway meself.” That statement shocked Silver to the core. “What? Why would you want to run away from…” Silver paused as he pulled the card out and read it out loud. “Greener Pastures Retirement Center?”

Wyvern then began to speak. “Kid, me family forced me into that prison. Kept sayin’ I was too old to keep goin’ out on voyages. They had to drag me, tooth and hoof into that nightmare.” Silver was about to say something, but Wyvern interrupted him. “From what you’ve told me, you know what it’s like to want to follow you’re callin’, but everyone else keeps standin’ in your way.” This last statement hit Silver in the gut. Yes, he did know what it was like to have his family disapprove of his dream, and he did know what it was like to want to leave. Wyvern continued, “I’ve been hidin’ down here for the past week, doin’ at the docks so that I can still feel like a sailor. Though it seems those goons will eventually catch up to me.” He then started to shed a few tears. “I just can’t stand being stuck in that prison with nothing to do! It’s in my blood to sail the skies and seas, and…”

Silver then spoke up. “Wait, you know where the docks are?” “Aye.” Wyvern answered, “Why?” Silver then said, “How about we make a deal, you get me back to my ship, and I can see if the Cap’n will hire you.” “You sure he’d hire me?” Wyvern asked, feeling this deal was too good to be true. Silver straightened his hat as he answered, “Well, what have we got to lose?”

The Hawkins,

“It’s been three hours, Mr. Flint.” Black Watch sternly reminded his first mate. “Are you certain I was right in trusting such an important errand to such a young boy?” “He’ll have to prove himself somehow Cap’n.” Flint answered nervously. It had been three months since the crew had accepted their new “cabin colt” as some of them referred to Silver as. Sure, he was young, somewhat sensitive, and occasionally pushed himself a bit too far, but neither Flint nor Cap’n Black Watch could deny his enthusiasm and love of sailing. Perhaps that was why he was trusted to run the relatively simple task of picking up a few supplies and documents.

And he was now three hours behind schedule.

“That’s it. I’m goin’ after him.” Cap’n Black Watch said, annoyance clearly seeping from his voice. As he made his way to the gang plank however, he noticed two ponies approaching from one of the alleyways. One was an unfamiliar yellow-green earth pony of very advanced age, and the other was a far more familiar young colt. “Where in the name of Davy Jones have you been?” Silver found himself slinking down as he answered, “Well, My pack was stolen by a pick-pocket.” He then took his pack and nervously added, “Obviously I… I got it back.”

Cap’n Black Watch was still frowning, feeling that Silver may have been lying. Then, To Silver’s surprise, Wyvern spoke up. “However, this young lad slipped in the mud. I took him to a bath house and washed him up. Didn’t want him coming home all dirty.” Cap’n Black Watch waited for a moment, his eyes darting between Silver and this older stallion. He finally asked, “What’s your name sir?” “Wyvern.” The old stallion answered. Cap’n Black Watch then asked, “Wyvern, like the armless dragons?” “Aye.” Wyvern answered.

Cap’n Black Watch then shook Wyvern’s hoof. “Thank you for keeping an eye on our cabin colt. Is there anything I can do for you?” Wyvern eyed Silver, who gave him a confirming nod. “Well, I am in the need of work.” He then turned his body, showing his cutie mark. Black Watch hesitated for a moment before he said, “I think we can arrange something. Pay not be too much but it’s steady.” Wyvern then wrapped the dark blue stallion in a massive hug. “Oh thank you mister!” Quickly realizing what he’d done, Wyvern released his new employer and meekly apologized. The group of ponies then boarded the ship, hoping to enjoy a hot meal and a good night’s sleep.

The Next Morning

Silver was scrubbing the gun deck when he heard Cap’n Black Watch call for him. “Mr. Silver, a word please.” The tone of his voice made it clear that he was not particularly happy. Gulping, Silver made his way to the Cap’n.

Cap’n Black Watch plainly stated, “We had a few visitors a few minutes ago. Some ponies from Greener Pastures Retirement Center say you seen with an escaped resident. An earth pony that matches Mr. Wyvern’s description.” Silver felt his heart beat faster and faster. He’d been caught. Black Watch then said, “I take it you know that Mr. Wyvern is a runaway, just like you?” Silver simply nodded. He knew what was likely next; Wyvern would be sent back, and he would be sent to a troubled colt’s home, prison, or worse, back to Spitfire.

Cap’n Black Watch then said, “Under normal circumstances, you would be in a lot of trouble. However, Wyvern begged me not to send him back, but he begged harder not to do anythin’ to you.” Silver was stunned speechless by this statement. “He did?” “Aye.” Cap’n Black Watch replied. “So I have a unique punishment for you.”

From behind the Cap’n, Wyvern entered the room. “Mr. Silver!” Cap’n Black Watch sternly began. “I am making Mr. Wyvern here your personal responsibility. You are to make sure he gets acclimated to the ship and does so safely.” He then stared into the colt’s eyes and, though a smirk made its way onto his face, sternly continued, “I expect you will not disappoint.” Silver felt the determination well up in him and, straightening his hat, he replied, “I don’t plan to sir.” The Cap’n then turned to Wyvern and ordered, “You will follow Mr. Silver’s directions, is that clear?” “Aye aye Cap’n.” Wyvern happily answered. Cap’n Black Watch nodded and ordered, “Then to your posts.”

Once Cap’n Black Watch was out of the room, Wyvern turned to his new “Superior” and said, “I can’t thank you enough.” Silver smiled and answered, “I don’t keep debts Mr. Wyvern.” Wyvern then asked, “Then if I may, is it true about your wings?” Silver hesitated for a few moments before he figured, ‘What the hay?’ He then took off his coat and showed the older stallion where his wings once were. Wyvern then added, “I know nothin’ will give ‘em back, but if I may, at least it lead us to each other.” Silver started to feel a little anger, but then said, “I guess it did.

The Hawkins, Present Day.

“And that about sums it all up.” Wyvern said as he finished his story. Angel Wings was touched by the older stallion’s tale. In fact, she was so touched she didn’t notice Silver ask from behind them, “What’s goin’ on over here?” Angel Wings turned to see her colt-friend and answered, “Wyvern told me how you guys met.” Silver let out a playful laugh and replied, “Ah, he did?” Wyvern then added, “I may have embellished it a little bit. You know I told Spitfire the same story, though I gave her the abridged version.”

Angel Wings then added, “Either way, that was very sweet of you Silver.” Silver shrugged and answered, “I just did what was right.” “And we’re all thankful for it.” Wyvern added. After everyone had a good laugh, Silver said, “Ok everyone, back to work.” Angel Wings and Wyvern both replied, “Aye aye Cap’n.” As both ponies returned to their duties, Silver couldn’t help but say to himself, “It’s gonna be hard to think of meself as Cap’n.”

Author's Note

Next Time, Angel Wings meets one of the new crew members, Mr. Arrow Bolt

Mr. Arrow Bolt
View Online

The Road to Ornithia

Mr. Arrow Bolt

The Road to Ornithia

Part 2; Mr. Arrow Bolt

“We’re off on the road to Ornithia.” Angel Wings sang as she mopped the top deck. “And this taxi is tough on the spine.” Giggling to herself, she took the mop and began to twirl it in the air. Catching it, she began to dance as she continued to perform her duties. As she became lost in her dancing, giving in to the intoxication of the tapping of her hooves, Angel Wings heard a vaguely familiar voice quip, “Wow, that’s pretty pathetic.”

Stopping in her tracks, Angel Wings turned to find the source of the insult. It was a dark gray Pegasus with a black mane in a scarlet jacket. “Oh, uh…” Angel Wings nervously said as she started to straighten herself. The stallion stepped forward and asked, “Long way from home, aren’t you kid?” His voice was deep, rather scratchy, and had a thick Trottingham accent. “I could probably say the same of you.” Angel Wings shot back.

The stallion stepped forward, oozing confidence. However, this confidence was not the “can-do” confidence of Silver, but rather was a desire to intimidate her. “You might be the cap’n’s…” he paused for a moment. “Special some-pony, but compared to some-pony like me, you’re just a cabin-foal.”

“Oi, lay off her Arrow Bolt.” Skibby’s voice called out from behind her. He made his way up to the larger stallion and tried to defend Angel Wings. “She was able to help stop the Raiders, and if she wanted she could’ve been a Wonderbolt.” “Oh really?” Arrow Bolt asked mockingly. “I wonder what she can do?” Angel Wings now started to sweat nervously. “Well… I… Uh…” She nervously muttered. Arrow Bolt then shouted into Angel Wings’s face, terrifying her and forcing her to step backwards. “Just as I thought. A no-pony.”

No-pony. That phrase, that horrible, horrible phrase. The very same phrase she had grown up with all her life. The exact phrase her…. ‘no, don’t think about that.’ Angel Wings mentally chanted to herself. She wouldn’t let her dominate her. “What’s the matter girl?” Arrow Bolt mockingly asked, noticing a stray tear exit her eyes. “Awh, is the little foal crying? What a wimp.” “Knock it off Arrow Bolt!” Skibby Shouted as he walked up to Arrow Bolt, who simply pushed the smaller Pegasus aside. “Stay out of this Lucky Charm, or I’ll give you a second serving.”

“A second serving of what?” Silver asked as he walked towards the small group. Now it was Arrow Bolt’s turn to start cowering in fear. Silver noticed that Angel Wings was now starting to break, and Skibby had been pushed to the deck. Taking a deep breath, Silver angrily asked, “I thought I made it absolutely clear that I would not tolerate this sort of behavior, Did I not?” Arrow Bolt nervously nodded yes. Silver then sternly ordered, “Apologize right now!”

Arrow Bolt turned to Angel Wings and dejectedly said, “I’m sorry.” As he turned to leave, Silver raised one of his metal wings to stop him. “And to Mr. Skibby.” Rolling his eyes, Arrow Bolt then turned to Skibby and said, “I’m sorry.” Silver then said, “One more incident like this, and you’ll spend a day in the brig, am I clear?” “Transparently.” Arrow Bolt growled and departed, returning to his post.

Once Arrow Bolt was gone, Silver extended his hoof to Angel Wings and asked, “You alright?” Angel Wings let out a raggedy breath and answered, “I’m alright.” “You sure?” Silver asked, still concerned. Angel Wings nodded and put up a confident front. “Yeah, but if things got too tough, I could have taken him on.” Silver let out a gentle laugh and answered, “I bet.” He then leant forward and kissed her forehead. “Head down to the galley and take a few minutes to breathe.” “Hey, I’m doing alright.” Angel Wings playfully remarked. Silver replied, “I know, but you’ve been busy all morning. At least thirty minutes, for me?”

“Oh, alright.” Angel Wings “sighed with resignation” as she nuzzled her colt-friend. Silver then turned to Skibby and said, “Same for you too, Mr. Skibby.” “Aye aye Cap’n.” Skibby said as he and Angel Wings retreated to the galley.

The Hawkins’s Galley

As Angel Wings took a sip of her ginger ale, it suddenly hit her how sore her body was. Her limbs were starting to ache, and before she realized it, her wings dropped limp towards the deck floor. “Oh my.” Skibby remarked. “You really need to slow down.” “I know.” Angel Wings answered, “I just want to prove to myself that I can do this.” Do what?” Skibby asked. Sighing, Angel Wings answered, “This. Being a sailor I mean.” This surprised Skibby. “Are ya daft? You’re amazin’ at this!” “I know.” Angel Wings replied. “It’s just I don’t want to fail at this.”

Skibby then placed a hoof around Angel Wings and said, “Hey, you’re certainly better at this than me. I mean, For Celestia’s sake, I keep on screwin’ everythin’ up.” “What do you mean screwing up?” Angel Wings asked. Skibby replied, “Ya see, I kinda ‘ave the worst luck in all of Equestria.” He then reached for his mug, only to watch it fall off of the handle and land on the table, spilling its contents. Skibby waited for a moment before, in a deadpan voice, remarked, “My point exact.”

Angel Wings couldn’t help but start to giggle. Skibby let ought a pained laugh and replied, “Yeah, it’s usually much more unpleasant or dangerous than this.” “Oh my.” Angel Wings remarked. “I mean, maybe that mug was just rusty.” Skibby then began, “Dis one time I was serving on a merchant ship, and when we were loosening the sails, I accidentally loosened my part too much and the sail fell off. The others tried to shave me with a very rusty razor.” Angel Wings could only wince and remark, “Ouch.”

As the two continued to chat, Angel Wings and Skibby heard the clopping of a metal hoof striking the deck. “I see you two are taking the opportunity to relax a little.” Angel Wings turned to see Nelson entering the galley. “Oh, Sorry, I was just about to…” She began as she started to rise, only to be stopped by the older Pegasus. “It’s alright ma’am. You still have about twenty minutes.” “Ah. I just don’t feel good when I’m doing nothing.” Angel Wings answered. Nelson let out a brief giggle and replied, “I know, but you’re no good if you run yourself ragged.”

Angel Wings then asked, “So, if I may, what is up with that Arrow Bolt guy?” As Nelson began to sit down at the bench, he began to explain, “Not too much. Mostly he seems to have served under more than a few captains.” Skibby then added, “I doubt many of them could tolerate him. The guy is nothin’ but a bully.” “Well, I have heard that he was kicked off of one ship for his attitude.” Nelson added. Skibby then remarked, “I’m honestly surprised Silver would hire some-pony like Arrow Bolt.”

However, Angel Wings noticed a very familiar Pegasus stallion making his way down the stairwell. “Cause the Captain respects my skills.” Arrow Bolt said as he made his way over to the kitchen and poured himself a drink. “I take it Cap’n Silver has given you permission?” Nelson asked. “Yup.” Arrow Bolt replied. He then noticed the other two ponies present and quipped, “So, you playin’ with the cabin foal and lucky charm?” Nelson took a deep breath and sternly reminded, “What did the Cap’n and I say about this behavior of yours?” Arrow Bolt sighed and said, “That I was not to bully or haze any-pony else.”

As Nelson began to reiterate a long list of rules Arrow Bolt was expected to remember, Skibby scooted closer towards Angel Wings and whispered, “I ‘ave a bad feeling about this guy.” Angel Wings could only sigh and reply, “So do I.”

The Next Day…

As Angel Wings soared over the Hawkins busting several clouds, a thought was passing through her mind; she hadn’t seen or even heard from Arrow Bolt since their encounter in the galley. He wasn’t seen at dinner the night before, she hadn’t seen him that morning, and it seemed he was now shirking his duties. Even though she was somewhat concerned for his whereabouts, she couldn’t help but find his absence a breath of fresh air.

“Miss Wings!” Silver called out from the bridge. Angel Wings turned to face her captain and colt friend and asked, “What is it sir?” She asked. Silver replied, “Skibby’s disappeared. I need you to check the lower decks and find him.” That was an odd request. Was this related to what Skibby had told her about having bad luck the day before? “Aye aye Cap’n.” She replied as she descended towards the ship and landed gracefully.

The Hawkins’s Lower Decks

“Skibby! You down here?” Angel Wings called out in the dimly lit room. Skibby hadn’t been seen on any of the higher decks, so she had to descend deeper into the ship. “Skibby!” She cried out again. “Silv… Cap’n Silver is wondering where you are.” The room was mostly silent, the only sound audible being the creaking of the wooden structure and the gentle hum of the engines. Sighing, Angel Wings figured that he wasn’t on this deck and most likely on a lower one.

Once she had made it to the next floor, Angel Wings once again called out, “Skibby! Where are you?” Once again, no response. “Seriously Skibby, this isn’t funny anymore.” No matter where she looked, Angel Wings couldn’t find Skibby. He wasn’t in any large crates or barrels, hiding in any cracks, or even in the rafters. “Something’s wrong.” She said out loud. The Hawkins may not have been the smallest vessel in the world, it wasn’t particularly massive, especially compared to the Mare-o-Wars Nelson told her of. Skibby had to be on the next deck, because if he wasn’t, things would get a lot more terrifying.

Steeling herself, Angel Wings began to head to the stairwell leading down to the final deck. However, she heard something very unpleasant; the meaty thud of a hoof smacking into something. “What the hay?” She asked herself as she made her way to the source of the sound. She heard the sound again, this time followed by the horrifying sound of what seemed to be Skibby groaning. Then, she heard Arrow Bolt’s voice angrily say, “THAT is for knocking over the supplies. I had to spend three hours sorting everything all over again.” “I’m sorry! I could’ne help it!” Skibby’s voice answered, panicking.

As Angel Wings stepped closer, she found Arrow Bolt standing over a defeated Skibby, who had a very visible black eye. “I think you could.” Arrow Bolt spat out as he slugged Skibby, who groaned in pain. “I swear you’re almost as bad as that little no-pony of a mare the captain likes.” Once again, Angel Wings struggled to fight several angry feelings and memories, keeping herself under control. “I thought I told you to get those supply crates, not crash right into them!” Arrow Bolt angrily blurted out, terrifying Angel Wings. As she moved, staying out of sight, she couldn’t help but creek the wooden floor.

Arrow Bolt then turned to face her direction and, to Angel Wings’s horror, called out, “I know you’re there. Come on out little lady.” Coming out of the shadows, Angel Wings nervously stepped forward. Arrow Bolt then gloated, “Sheesh, you can’t even eavesdrop properly. You really are just a little no-pony.” Once again, dark thoughts and memories flooded into her mind, and Angel Wings shook her head in an attempt to shake them off. This action was not lost on Arrow Bolt, who remarked, “Touched a nerve, didn’t I?” He then pushed the mare to the deck. “What’s the matter, not going to stand up for yourself? You’re pathetic.”

A new feeling began to build up in Angel Wings; rage. She couldn’t stand bullies. After all, it was one of the reasons she left the Wonderbolts. However, as she blinked, for a few moments, Arrow Bolt morphed into a mare, a mare that she never wanted to see again. This mare then said, “You’re nothing but a disappointment. You’re just a pathetic, pitiful no-pony.” The fear returned to Angel Wings, and she could only meekly mutter, “Mommy?” “Mommy?” Arrow Bolt mockingly asked, snapping Angel Wings out of her trance. “If “mommy and daddy” didn’t like you than…”

What happened next only took a few seconds, but to Angel Wings, felt like an eternity.

Arrow Bolt had crossed the line. He had insulted her father, the one pony that, for so most of her life, stood by her. The stallion who protected her and, until meeting Silver, the only pony she loved. Unable to contain herself, Angel Wings flung herself forward and, with speed too great for Arrow Bolt to react, slugged him, forcing the larger stallion to the deck. “Don’t you DARE insult my father!” Arrow Bolt then tried to swing his hoof in a vain attempt to trip her, but Angel Wings jumped to avoid it. She then stomped over to him and, holding him down, angrily spat out, “And don’t you EVER call me a no-pony! EVER!”

Arrow Bolt was now starting to panic. He had been knocked down and was now being restrained by, of all things, a mare. “Get off me!” He demanded, but Angel Wings wasn’t budging. She was just staring at him, her angry eyes starting to water.

“What is going on?” Silver asked he and Nelson entered the cabin. When Angel Wings hadn’t returned, Silver had begun to worry. Now, he was shocked to see not only his mare-friend and weather officer standing over another crew member, but Skibby was struggling to rise, a black eye very noticeable.

Angel Wings began to internally panic. Silver had seen her angrily standing over Arrow Bolt, which meant he probably saw everything. “Sir… I….” She nervously muttered as she removed her hoof from Arrow Bolt, who immediately began to rise. “Sir.” The Pegasus stallion began. “This mare is out of control. She attacked me for no good…” Silver immediately stepped forward, barely contained anger seeping from his very being. He pointed one of his metal “fingers” to Arrow Bolt’s chest as he coldly said, “You are in a lot of Trouble!” Silver then turned his head to Nelson and ordered, “Mr. Nelson! Escort Mr. Arrow Bolt to the brig!” Nelson then approached Arrow Bolt and restrained his wings.

“You can’t do this to me!” Arrow Bolt shouted defiantly. Silver walked up to him and, pupils shrinking from rage, shouted, “Don’t you tell me what I can and can’nae do on my ship!” He then nodded to Nelson, who began to “escort” Arrow Bolt away. Once they were out of the room, Silver made his way to Skibby, offering a wing to help his friend up. “Come on boyo.” He gently reassured Skibby as he helped the stallion back to his hooves. As he helped Skibby walk towards the doorway of the cabin. As he passed Angel Wings, he gently, yet sternly said, “I want a word with you in my cabin.”

Angel Wings gulped. She knew she was in trouble. She just hoped that she wasn’t in too much trouble.

The Hawkins, Silver’s Cabin.

Angel Wings had to admit one thing about Silver; he’d not been one for many material possessions. Once Silver had inherited the Hawkins from Flint, he had moved from his original quarters to the main cabin at the ship’s stern. For the most part, it was as Angel Wings had remembered from the mission to Botany Bay, though most of Flint’s personal things had been replaced by Silver’s few possessions. Most of these were a few journals and other assorted books, mechanic tools, and other trinkets from his adventures.

But his collection of souvenirs wasn’t what Angel Wings had on her mind. She was nervous because she had gotten in a fight. It hadn’t even been a week and she’d gotten in a fight with another crew member. Not only that, but she’d accidentally relived a moment from her foalhood that…. ‘No, that’s in the past!’ she quickly thought to herself. She wasn’t going to let the past affect the future any more. Still, she couldn’t help but let a few stray tears escape from her eyes.

Then, she remembered something her father had told her. “Stay strong sweetie. Sometimes things can get difficult and may seem impossible. But if you keep persevering, you can accomplish amazing things.” It was a shame her mother didn’t share that…. “Dang it Angel Wings! Don’t think about her!” Angel Wings sternly reminded herself. “Focus on the now. Focus on the now!”

Of course, this train of thought brought her back to the reality of her situation. She started to panic again. “Oh great.” She sighed to herself. “Now Silver will be angry with you, he’s gonna dump you and you’re gonna be stuck in the middle of nowhere and you’re gonna be all alone again and…” Now she started to break down again. As she began to cry, Angel Wings heard the sound of a door opening behind her.

Turning around, Angel Wings saw Old Silver entering the cabin. His face was worn out and concerned, and there wasn’t a visible sign of anger visible. However, she knew that ponies could easily hide their emotions, and Silver apparently had the capability to lie very convincingly when he had to. All in all, she was both mentally and physically preparing for the worst case scenario.

“You alright?” Silver asked, concern and a slight hint of fear evident in his voice. That certainly shocked Angel Wings. She was expecting Silver to be angry, fuming and possibly smashing something. Instead, he was as gentle and quiet as he normally was, possibly even more so. “Huh?” Angel Wings asked, having difficulty processing what was going on. Silver continued, “I need to know what happened between you and Arrow Bolt.”

Taking a deep breath, Angel Wings began to explain, “Well, after you sent me to find Skibby, I went deck to deck looking. When I made it to the final floor…” she took another deep breath as she continued. “Then I saw Arrow Bolt standing over Skibby. He had a black eye and was…” She then shuddered. “He then figured out that I was there and called me out. He called me a…” she then turned her head away, trying to hide her tears from Silver.
As she began to cry again, Silver placed a finger under her chin and gently brought her face to his and gently asked, “What did he call you?” managing to regain enough strength, Angel Wings answered, “He called me a no-pony.”

Angel Wings was then wrapped in a massive embrace from her colt-friend. Unable to contain her sorrow any more, Angel Wings began to cry into Silver. “It’s all right.” Silver said as he comforted his mare-friend. “It’s all right. I’m here.” “Thanks.” Angel Wings replied as she finished, wiping her eyes with her wings. “Guess Arrow Bolt knew what buttons to push.” Silver then added, “Well he won’t push them anymore. He’s staying in the brig ‘till we make port to resupply, and then he’s leavin’.” It seemed Silver knew how to deal with bullies, something Spitfire couldn’t lay claim to.

However, Silver noticed something else was worrying Angel Wings. “Something else is bugging you isn’t there?” He asked. “You know how I had a few problems with my… mom, right?” Angel Wings replied, trying to keep herself from breaking again. “Aye.” Silver answered. Angel Wings had informed Silver about her mother during the week preparing for the Wonderbolts’ Family Day show, and he had become familiar with who she was. “Oh.” Silver said as he realized the connection. “No-pony is what your mum…” Angel Wings quickly interrupted him. “Yeah. I may also have had a panic attack when he called me that.”

Silver then straightened himself as he said, “As your captain, I’m giving you the rest of the day off.” As he stepped closer, he added, “And as your colt-friend, if you have any other panic attacks, you can always come to me, alright?” “Aye aye Cap’n.” Angel Wings replied before wrapping her hooves around Silver and continuing, “And thank you.” Silver then turned around as he said, “Now, I need to keep an eye on the others, as well as make sure Mr. Arrow Bolt doesn’t give Mr. Nelson any more trouble.”

“Oh Silver.” Angel Wings called out. “There is one more thing, it’s kind of important.” Silver stepped closer to her and asked “What is it?” He was pleasantly surprised as Angel Wings roped him into a passionate kiss, one that he was happy to return. “I love you.” She whispered to Silver as they finished their kiss. “I love you too.” Silver replied as he couldn’t help but blush. Angel Wings then playfully ordered, “That was it. You can go now.” Silver decided to play along, replying, “Aye aye ma’am.” He then exited the cabin, leaving Angel Wings to take the opportunity to catch her breath.

So there she was. On one hoof, she had a potential personal enemy in the form of Arrow Bolt, but she still had Silver, Skibby, and the other crew members. All in all, things were going pretty good. She just hoped thing would stay that way.

Author's Note

Next Time; we learn how Silver first became cook.

Also, this was my first chapter trying to write Angel and Silver as a fully established couple, and I designed their chemistry to be a slightly toned down version of Gomez and Morticia Addams.

A Well Fed Crew
View Online

The Road to Ornithia

A Well Fed Crew

The Road to Ornithia

Part 3; A Well Fed Crew…

If there was any place Old Silver felt as at home at as on the deck of a ship, it was in a ship’s galley. He had decided, for old times’ sake, to prepare supper for the crew, an act that he was just about to finish up. “Just about does it.” He said to himself as he finished stirring the wheat stew he had been cooking. “Now all we need are the…” Before he could finish, Silver heard the ring of a timer go off behind him. “The biscuits!” He finished as he turned around to pull the tray of round biscuits out of the ship’s simple oven, using his new metal wings since his hooves would almost certainly be burned grabbing a hot tray.

Ten minutes later, the whole crew, or at least the crew sparring the few volunteers who had agreed to take their break later, were now lining up for supper. Unsurprisingly, Angel Wings was right at the front. “Lady’s first, eh?” Silver playfully asked his mare-friend. Angel Wings simply shrugged and replied, “Guess so.” Silver then asked, “Feel any better about… You know?”

It had been two days since her “incident” with Arrow Bolt, and Silver had been making sure Angel Wings was doing all right. “I’m pretty good.” Silver then replied, “Good to hear, but I can’nae let you hold the line up.” Both ponies couldn’t help but begin to giggle. Angel Wings then finally took her bowl and said, “I’ll be waiting for you.” Once she had departed, Perry was next. “Getting cute I see?” The unicorn jokingly asked. Silver then sarcastically replied, “I didn’t notice. What gave it away?”

As the rest of the crew continued to move along, Silver couldn’t help but recall when he first took the position of cook…..

The Hawkins, 15 Odd Years Earlier…

Silver couldn’t think of a time when his stomach growled louder. It had been roughly five years since he first joined the crew (He didn’t keep track, preferring to simply let time fly) and he and finally been allowed to work the sails. It may have been odd to keep a “sailor” from working the sails, but without his wings it would have been too difficult for him to maintain balance on the masts, especially during storms. But now that he had been allowed to, Silver had spent the entire day running, or rather climbing, up and down the masts, and he was now as starving as much as he was exhausted.

Queuing up behind one of the older sailors, Silver wondered what was on the menu tonight. Was it a wheat stew, or something more exotic? He was so lost in thought that he failed to notice a very familiar and very, very raspy voice ask from behind him, “What do you think the cook has prepared tonight?” Silver was slightly startled for a moment before he realized which pony was now directly behind him. “No idea yet Wyvern.”

Since the day they met, Wyvern had become Silver’s best friend, and the two were now almost inseparable. “I’m just hopin’ it’s nothin’ too tough. Me jaw is acting up again.” Wyvern remarked as he shuddered at the memory of the rock-hard scones they had bought from a shady griffon “baker.” “I know. Don’t remind me.” Silver replied as he remembered how hard they were, with one of the other sailors, a large earth pony stallion named Bent Oar, actually cracking a tooth. “Hopefully we won’t have anything that unpleasant anytime soon.” Wyvern then immediately said, “You better knock on wood for that, or else it’ll come true.” Silver scoffed and replied, “What, that old superstition? You haven’t been drinking salt water again, have you?”

Eventually both stallions, or rather stallion and near-teenaged colt, made their way into the galley and up to the kitchen and cook. Said cook was an unusually grouchy unicorn stallion named Hardtack, and he was known for running the kitchen by one simple rule; my way or go hungry. As Silver and Wyvern made their way up to him, Hardtack greeted the two and handed them two bowls of broth. “Here you boys go.” Wyvern playfully quipped, “Oi, I’m decades older than you boy.” Hardtack simply sighed and replied, “Move along you two, you’re holding up the line.”

Once Silver and Wyvern made their way to one of the tables, Wyvern took a sniff of his soup. The scent was unfamiliar, yet undeniably unpleasant. “Somethin’s not right about this stuff.” Wyvern cautiously warned his younger friend. Silver wasn’t intimidated by this warning and remarked, “Come on Wyvern, it’s not that bad.” He then took his spoon and took a large bite of his soup.

The Top Deck, Five Minutes Later

“Egh.” Silver groaned as he leaned against the railing. “I think it’s over. Yeah, it’s…” Silver began as his stomach began to churn violently again, and he had no choice but to stick his head over the railing, vomiting once more. “Damn it!” He cursed as he finally emptied his stomach. Slinking against the railing, Silver couldn’t do much other than take the opportunity to regain his breath. “I warned you.” Wyvern teased as he brought Silver a bottle of ginger ale and a few crackers. “Not now Wyvern.” Silver groaned, followed by a sickened burp. “Let me stomach calm down, then you can tease me all you want, alright?”

Once his stomach had finally calmed down, Silver took the bottle of ginger ale and began to gently nurse it. “What did Hardtack put into dinner tonight, ipecac?” He complained. Wyvern shrugged as he replied, “I don’t know, but I don’t think you’re the only one.” The older stallion pointed towards two other sailors emerging from the galley, their faces now a sickly green.

If it were only him affected, Silver would have just pinned this on him having a weak stomach. However, seeing that others were being affected made him realize that this wasn’t just a colt being a picky eater. “I think I should go have a word with Hardtack.” Silver said as he straightened his hat and rose to his hooves. Wyvern, however, moved himself to block his younger friend. “Silver, you know that Hardtack isn’t goin’ to react well to any complaints.” Silver, however, wasn’t listening. He simply sidestepped his friend and began to march towards the galley.

The Galley

As Silver made his way up to the kitchen, Hardtack asked, “Well, you in the mood for seconds Mr. Silver?” Silver took a deep breath and answered, “I don’t mean to be rude or disrespectful sir, but I just spent the last five minutes throwing up after eating whatever it was you made.” Hardtack then mockingly replied, “Awh, is the wittle baby not able to hold down his big boy food?” Almost immediately, several other stallions joined Hardtack in his cruel laughter. Silver couldn’t help but slink back, being reminded of Semper Fi and his group of friends.

“He’s not the only one.” Wyvern called out as he made his way towards Silver and Hardtack. “I don’t know what you put in that soup, but Silver isn’t the only one here who can’t stomach it. Some of the others are throwing up.” Another sailor entered the galley and added, “Yeah, and on top of that, it tasted terrible!” Hardtack, however, didn’t care. He simply crossed his hooves and stuck his muzzle in the air. “Bah, you’re all just a bunch of picky eaters.” He said as he brushed off their complaints.

Wyvern then made his way over to the stove as he explained, “Look, this stuff makes my mane stand on end and tastes like curdled milk. Now, as you are the current cook, I’m sure you can find a way to remedy this situation in a way that shouldn’t affect your pride too much.” He then took a ladle and dipped it into the stew before presenting it to Hardtack. The ill tempered unicorn then used his magic to float the ladle over to his mouth and consumed the soup. After swishing it in his mouth for a few moments, he proceeded to rudely blurt out, “Add salt!” Hardtack then proceeded to belt out more laughter, once again being joined by several of his friends. Silver, however, had managed to regain his some of his composure, and realized that he wasn’t going to win this battle, or at least not without excessive violence, and departed the galley.

The Next Morning

Silver awoke to the usual signs that it was morning; the sunlight entering the cabin and the growling of his stomach. However, due to the incident the night before, his stomach wasn’t as much growling, but rather roaring. “Figures.” He mumbled to himself. Luckily, Silver remembered that Hardtack always had a barrel of biscuits for “those who were desperate” and figured that he wouldn’t mind if he took one, or two, or five at the most.

Entering the galley, Silver was surprised to see that Hardtack had apparently slept in. The stove wasn’t on, and there wasn’t any sign that Hardtack had been there since the night before. Silver began to make his way to the biscuit barrel when he had an idea. It was both a clever and yet mildly dangerous and stupid idea. Silver thought to himself, ‘why make only meself breakfast when I can make something for the whole crew?’ After all, ship cooks weren’t expected to be chefs from a five star restaurant in Canterlot, and he figured that, at the very least, he could pull something better than Hardtack.

Silver began to go through the ingredients that Hardtack had in stock, and was surprised to see that he had taken “thrifty” to a whole new level. Most fruits and vegetables were soft or bendy at best, and the worst had spots of colors that he realized shouldn’t be there. Worse still, the bread was either hard as a rock or had green fuzz on them. “Hasn’t this guy ever heard of refrigeration?” Silver said out loud, hoping Hardtack hadn’t heard that. Still, Silver felt that there may have been enough for something. If he just….

Thirty Minutes Later

“And that should just about do it.” Silver said to himself as he finished. He managed to scrounge up an apple cinnamon porridge, and had found enough supplies to make enough for the crew, as well as provide seconds for most of them. All in all, he felt pretty good about his efforts. All that was left was to taste it. Silver took a ladle and scooped up a decent bit of his porridge and began to move it towards his muzzle.

“What are you doin’ in my galley you little runt?” Hardtack bellowed as he used his magic to pull the younger colt away from the stove. “Oh no.” Silver said to himself as Hardtack made his way over to the younger colt. “Kid, I can tolerate you insulting my cooking.” The older unicorn angrily began. “But I will NOT have you trying to replace me!” His pupils had shrunken, steam was blowing out of his now red face, and Silver could swear that he heard the sound of a locomotive whistle emerging from Hardtack. All in all, Hardtack was furious enough to strike fear into any normal pony.

But Old Silver wasn’t just any normal pony.

Thinking fast, Silver stretched his head forward and, before Hardtack could react, bit the older unicorn’s forelimb. Hardtack bellowed in pain, releasing Silver from his magic. The young colt began to dart back to the kitchen, only to find a massive stallion leaping onto him. “I will not let some crippled little colt show me up!” Hardtack bellowed. Of course, he had now made a horrible mistake. “I am not crippled!” Silver shouted as he bucked Hardtack. He was surprised to see that he had actually knocked the older unicorn off of him, who was now recoiling in pain.

“What’s goin’ on down ‘ere?” Flint asked as he entered the galley. Silver started to panic. Flint was the pony who had found him, and inspired him to become a sailor, as well as allowed him to stay on the Hawkins when he ran away. “Uh…” Silver muttered, now finding it difficult to speak. Hardtack, however, took the opportunity and began to defend himself. “Mr. Flint, I found this little runt doing my job behind my back!” He then turned his head to face Silver and coldly continued, “He needs to be punished.”

Silver’s fear was replaced by anger. “Sir! I have to report that Hardtack has been using spoilt food. That’s why I and several others got sick last night.” This statement got Flint’s attention. “Excuse me Mr. Silver, but did you say spoiled food?” “Ignore the little runt!” Hardtack interrupted. “He just has the belly of a baby.” Flint, however, surprised both ponies when he said, “I happen to know that some babies can eat just about anything they get their hooves on.” He then turned to Silver and said, “Mr. Silver, one should only make such a claim if there is proof. I would very much like some proof.”

Silver then darted back to the kitchen and pulled out some of the molding bread. “Here’s the proof sir.” Flint took one of the pieces and sniffed it, only to start gagging. He then remarked, “That’s proof enough.” Flint then began to depart from the galley. Hardtack asked, “Sir, where are you goin’?” Flint paused for a moment before he answered, “I’m lettin’ Cap’n Black Watch know you’ve damn near poisoned us.” He then began to sniff the air. “Don’t tell me you’re poisoning us again?”

Silver spoke up, “I’m the one who made the porridge sir. I went through everything and only used fresh ingredients sir.” Flint then walked over to the stove and took a spoonful of the porridge, eating it without even worrying about how hot it was. After a few palpable seconds, Flint remarked, “Pretty good. I think there should be enough for the crew. Good job Mr. Silver.”

Both Silver and Hardtack were surprised by this. As Flint exited the galley, Hardtack gave Silver a furious glare. However, Silver wasn’t paying attention. He was busy thinking whether or not the others would like it.

Ten Minutes Later.

“My compliments to the chef.” Wyvern said as he and Silver ate from their bowls of porridge. “Thanks Wyvern.” Silver thanked his friend. He was amazed that Wyvern and the rest of the crew enjoyed his concoction. The only ones who hadn’t were Hardtack, Flint, and Cap’n Black Watch. Silver could only wonder why the three of them hadn’t joined the others for breakfast.

Another sailor, an earth pony approached Silver and Wyvern. “Excuse me kid, but is it true that you were the one who made breakfast today?” The stallion asked. Silver nodded and replied, “Aye.” The earth pony then patted Silver on the shoulder and said, “Well good job mate. Best breakfast I’ve had in years. Certainly better than anything Hardtack could’ve made.” This surprised Silver. “You sure?” he asked. “Aye. Hardtack is a horrible cook.”

At that moment, the sound of hooves angrily stomping the deck caught everyone’s attention. Silver was surprised to see a very furious Black Watch making his way towards the kitchen, Flint and a nervous Hardtack following behind him. Everyone was surprised to see Black Watch down in the galley, as he usually ate in his cabin. “What’s goin’ on?” one sailor asked. Another, a unicorn, replied, “I think it has to do with the kid.” Cap’n Black Watch then made his way to a barrel and ripped the lid off. He then pulled out several moldy plums, shoving them in Hardtack’s face.

“You little BASTARD!” Cap’n Black Watch bellowed as he slammed the rotten fruit against the deck. “You’ve been poisoning all of us!” Hardtack began to stammer, “Sir… y-y-ou said t-t-to….” Flint interrupted, “If you are about to talk about saving money, I will remind you that does not mean you acquire rotten food!” Black Watch then turned to the crew and said, “We’re making port now! I want everyone getting checked for food poisoning.” Suddenly, several sailors began to cautiously eye Silver, only for Flint to reassure everyone, “Don’t worry boys. Silver isn’t the one who poisoned us. If anything, his porridge is pretty clean.” Though the other sailors returned to their breakfast, Silver couldn’t help but lose his appetite.

Trottingham Docks

It felt pretty good to have his hooves on solid earth once again. Silver had departed from the Hawkins (as well as collecting pay, which was more than the average colt his age would normally earn) and began to head into town. However, from behind him, he heard Flint call out, “Silver, a word for a moment?” Silver gulped. He was nervous that he was going to get into trouble for taking over Hardtack’s duties. “Y-y-yes sir?” The teenaged colt asked nervously.

Flint began, “I hear you may have overstepped Hardtack.” Silver gulped again and replied, “Yes sir.” To his surprise, Flint began to laugh. “I must say, I knew some-pony would eventually get sick of his horrid cooking, but I didn’t think it would be you.” Silver now found himself rather confused. “Does this mean I’m in trouble?” He meekly asked. “Hardly me boy. In fact…” Flint then turned back to the ship, implying Silver should take a look at whatever it was.

Both ponies found themselves observing Black Watch forcing Hardtack off the ship. “And don’ lemme catch your dirty hooves near my ship again!” Black Watch bellowed. Hardtack simply made an incredibly disrespectful gesture with his hooves and stomped away. Flint then continued, “I think we may need a new cook. One who knows better than to use rotten or spoilt ingredients.” “You’d really trust me on that?” Silver asked, wondering if he could do it. “I mean, I was just doin’ it because I was hungry and…”

Flint interrupted him. “How about this, you do it for one voyage. That sound fair?” Silver pondered for a moment. Sure, he was worried he would accidentally poison the crew like Hardtack had. Then again, cooking was rather fun, or at the very least it was a new challenge, and he couldn’t help but find it gave him a few moments of peace and quiet.

“I suppose one voyage wouldn’t cause any problems.” Silver said as he shrugged, a smug smile growing on his face. Flint then added, “Of course, you will still have your normal duties. Think you can handle it?” Silver straightened his hat and answered, “Would’ne have it any other way.”

The Present Day

“Silver!” Wyvern cried out, snapping Silver out of his daydream. “You zoned out for like twenty two minutes.” “Oh, sorry about that.” Silver apologized. He then observed the galley, noticing that it was now empty. “Everyone reported to their duties?” He asked. “Aye.” Wyvern replied. “Everyone except you.” Silver groaned as Wyvern gave an incredibly smug smile.

Angel Wings then entered the galley. “Silver, there’s a ship on the horizon. Spy Glass, I mean Mr. Spy Glass, says it’s not flying any colors.” That wasn’t a good sign. Ships were always supposed to fly colors. That way it would be easy to see what nation they were part of. “Somethin’s not right.” Silver said as he made his way towards the top deck.

Whoever it was, Silver was going to make sure that they weren’t going to threaten his crew.

Author's Note

Next Time: Silver and the others meet a few familiar faces.

Feathered Friends
View Online

The Road to Ornithia

Feathered Friends

The Road to Ornithia

Part 4; Feathered Friends

“Over there Cap’n!” Nelson said as he pointed towards the ship in the distance. It was a large galleon, and if Old Silver could tell, was being held in the air by airbags rather than sails, giving the ship a slight resemblance to a zeppelin. However, that wasn’t what Silver was focused on. He was more surprised by the fact that the ship had taken severe damage; it’s hull was scratched and scrapped, wood was chipping all over it, and the ropes and rigging were cut in some placing and missing in others. All in all, the galleon appeared to have seen better days.

“What do we do?” Angel Wings asked, worry evident in her voice. Silver pondered for a moment. A ship dead in the air could be hiding a group of pirates, but there could also be ponies trapped inside. “Get us up to that galleon.” Silver ordered. Nelson and Wyvern were shocked by this command. “Sir, are you sure? There could be pirates or marauders on that thing!” Wyvern protested. Silver replied, “That is a possibility, but if not I want to know why that ship is dead in the air. We’ll be gettin’ close enough to fire a warnin’ shot, then I’ll take a boarding party over IF there’s no response.”

Silver then turned himself to face the Hawkins’s pilot. “Mr. Copper Bottom, get us up close to that galleon!” He shouted. “Aye aye Cap’n!” Copper Bottom replied as he began to rotate the ship’s wheel. Silver then turned to Nelson and said, “Mr. Nelson, Get a boarding party ready.” As Nelson nodded, Silver then turned to Angel Wings and said, “Ms. Wings, Go tell Mr. Perry to prepare a warning volley.” “Aye aye Cap’n!”Angel Wings replied as she ran towards the stairwell. She just hoped that they wouldn’t need to actually prepare for another fight.

The Gun Deck

“Mr. Perry!” Angel Wings cried out as she entered the gun Deck. Perry replied, “Angel Wings? What’s going on up there?” The pink mare replied, “Silver says t….” she caught herself as she remembered to use the proper rank. “Cap’n Silver says to prepare a warning shot for the ship out there.” Perry then turned to the other ponies on the deck and barked, “Alright powder monkeys, you heard the mare! I want each gun loaded with a blank in ninety seconds!”

The other stallions wasted no time. Angel Wings was amazed as the others seamlessly sorted themselves into small groups and began to perform their duties. They opened the cannons’ breaches, loaded bags of powder into the barrels, locked the barrels, and prepared fuses. “Good job boys!” Perry complimented the other sailors. He then turned to Angel Wings and said, “Now, we wait ‘till we’re close enough.”

The next few seconds passed slowly, far too slowly for Angel Wings to feel comfortable. Perry then leaned against her and whispered, “The anticipation is palpable, isn’t it?” “You could say that.” Angel Wings replied nervously. She then asked, “So, how do you know when to fire the cannons?” As an excited smile grew on his face, Perry replied, “Once we’re close enough, we wait thirty seconds, then I set off the cannons.” “Ooh.” Angel Wings replied. “Don’t worry.” Perry reassured her. “These cannons have been loaded with nothing but gunpowder. Unless they’re right in front of them, any-pony on that ship will be fine!” One of the other stallions called out, “All guns are primed and ready sir!” “Alright then!” Perry shouted back. He then pulled out a fob watch from his coat and opened it. “And now, the countdown begins.”

The thirty seconds passed without any response from the other ship. Perry then began to call out, “Alright boys! Open f….”

He was interrupted by a parrot with a pilot’s hat and goggles sticking his head through one of the gun ports. “Squawk!” the bird chirped, momentarily startling everyone on the gun deck. Angel Wings herself was so shocked that she fumbled backwards, even knocking her hat off as she fell. “What the hay is that thing?” She nervously asked as she struggled back to her hooves. The large parrot climbed through the port and collapsed onto the deck. It was now that Angel Wings noticed that this wasn’t just some mere parrot. On top of his hat, he wore a brown outfit and even had a lifesaver around his neck. All in all, he looked kind of ridiculous, and as he fumbled to his feet, Angel Wings couldn’t help but giggle.

However, Perry was incredibly infuriated. “You!” he angrily bellowed as he grabbed a broom. “What are you doing on my gun deck?” he shouted as he began to charge at the large avian. Unfortunately (For Perry), the parrot creature noticed and began to run away. “Get that feathered freak!” Perry shouted as he chased after the “uninvited guest.” Though some of the sailors began to join in on the chase, others, including Angel Wings, simply found the scenario too hilarious. Angel Wings herself was rolling on the deck and barely able to hold in her laughter after witnessing one of the other sailors trying to bash the bird with a rod, only to hit Perry in the head.

Sadly, much like all other good things, the slapstick event came to an end, with Perry eventually catching the bipedal bird. “Finally got you ya little bird brained buccaneer!” Noticing the fear that was now evident in the bird’s eyes, Angel Wings protested, “Come on Mr. Perry, what’s wrong with him? He’s adorable!” Perry firmly stated, “Because this little bilge rat is part of a crew of….”

Perry was once again cut off, this time by the ominous sound of metal striking one of the decks above them. “Oh no!” Perry ominously whispered. “It’s her!”

The Top Deck.

Silver should have known it was her. After all, she was the only person he could think of that would use that kind of airship, especially this deep in Equestrian territory. Not only that, but she had hailed as a hero for her role in the Storm King’s fall. Still, it was worth dealing with her in person, muzzle to beak.

As he made his way to the railing, the crew of the other ship took a large plank and set it up so someone could walk across ships. Someone who happened to be a peg-legged, bipedal, female ornithian. Someone who Silver knew he’d possibly have a run in with, but didn’t actually think would happen. And yet, here she was, making her way across to his ship.
“Old Silver.” The Ornithian Captain said very sternly, a scowl present on her face. Silver could only grow one of his own as he replied, “Captain Celaeno!” Both beings made their way up to each other, both wearing serious looks on their face. Nelson leaned to Wyvern and Ishmael and whispered “How do you think it’s gonna end?” Ishmael replied, “The way I said it would.”

Silver then sternly said to Celaeno, “You have a lot of guts showin’ up in my face, after what you’ve done.” Celaeno then began to slowly reach for her something on her hip, an action that Silver began to do likewise. Wyvern then whispered, “here it comes.” Both Silver and Celaeno then made their move, shifting and swinging their arm and metallic wing with lightning speed…

…And then proceeded to give each other an incredibly firm handshake. “Good to see you’ve finally embraced your true colors.” Silver complimented, a friendly smirk growing on his face. “Good to see you still have that poker face!” Celaeno replied. She then pulled Silver into a massive hug, surprising the other sailors. Before they could react Silver returned the embrace. Ishmael then turned to Nelson and quipped, “I knew it, I knew it, I knew it.” Nelson simply rolled his eyes in “annoyance.”

Angel Wings then emerged from the lower decks and called out, “Cap’n Silver, there’s this weird parrot person down on the gun deck, and Perry is….” She now found herself staring at a tall, bipedal, peg-legged, parrot being dressed similarly to herself. “Uh….” She stammered, too surprised to try and formulate words. Silver then made his way over to Angel Wings and said, “Miss Wings, this is Captain Celaeno, an old acquaintance of ours.” Celaeno then walked over to her and extended her arm. “Ah, I see you’ve found some new blood for your inner circle.” She then leaned closer to him and quipped, “And it’s about time. Last time we met, I had a feeling your ship here was a bit of a man-cave.” Silver just rolled his eyes and sighed. “Yeah, it has been a while.”

Angel Wings then remarked, “Wait, now I remember! Rainbow Dash told us all about you!” This statement got Celaeno’s attention. “You know Rainbow Dash?!” The Ornithian asked. “Yeah! She was one of my instructors at the Wonderbolts Academy!” Angel Wings replied. Silver then added, “Aye, Miss Wings here could easily have been a Wonderbolt if she wanted to.” However, he suddenly realized what he had said and noticed the uncomfortable expression on his mare-friend. “Sorry, I forgot it’s kind of a…” He began before Angel Wings interrupted, “It’s ok. Guess I’m still coming to terms with it.”

Celaeno noticed the tonal whiplash and asked, “Uh, what’s going on?” Silver then answered, “Why don’t we talk about it over a cup of cocoa?” “You got it.” Celaeno replied. She then turned her head to face her galleon and added, “As long as it isn’t actually on our ship.” Silver simply let out a gentle laugh as he added, “Follow me.”

The Galley

Angel Wings, Silver, the other Sailors, Celaeno, and her crew began to line up the tables into the galley, unifying them into a massive table. Silver then said, “Alright, I’ll get some cocoa ready. You all get comfy.” Before he turned, however, he faced Perry and ordered, “And best behavior Mr. Perry.” “Aye aye Cap’n.” Perry grumbled. Angel Wings noticed the look of contempt the gunnery officer had, and was about to say something about it, but she was interrupted from her train of thought by a tapping on her shoulder.

She turned around to see a large muscular, and dark green Ornithian with an eye patch and red feathers forming a crest behind his head. “I heard you learned from Rainbow Dash.” The Ornithian asked. “Uh…” Angel Wings stumbled, put off by his intimidating posture. “Yeah?” From behind her, she heard Celaeno call out, “Hey, try not to scare her Mullet.” “Sorry Cap’n.” Mullet replied. He then extended his hand to Angel Wings. “Name’s Mullet. First Mate.” “Angel Wings.” The Pegasus mare replied as she reciprocated his hand/hoof shake. “Weather Officer.” She then noticed Wyvern sneak up behind Mullet and add, “And she’s a darn fine one too.” Unsurprisingly, Mullet found himself jumping in the air in fright.

Once Mullet had gotten over his shock, Silver joined the conversation. “Aye. Saved our hides when she alerted the guards to the Raiders at Botany Bay.” This statement got Celaeno’s attention. “Wait, you guys were down at Botany Bay? Last I heard the Raiders took it over.” “They had.” Silver continued. “Turned out they were lead by a former Wonderbolt named Wind Rider.” Mullet then asked, “Wait, isn’t he like one of the greatest Wonderbolts ever?” “Past tense.” Wyvern added, once again startling Mullet. “Turned out he was a real bilge rat.” Angel Wings then continued, “Rainbow Dash told us he tricked Spitfire into thinking her mom was sick and she had to go halfway across Equestria to find a cure. Then he framed Rainbow Dash for the crime.”

Celaeno then asked Silver, “So, is it true?” “Huh?” Silver asked in confusion. Celaeno continued, “Spitfire. We heard a rumor about a year back. Is it true she’s your sister?” Silver let out a gentle laugh and answered, “Aye. She is. We ran into her about a month ago. Rescued a wee filly who’d been blown off deck during a storm, and ran into her in Manehattan.” Nelson then continued, “Then a few weeks later, that filly, a young Pegasus named Scootaloo, showed up out of nowhere and told us that Princess Twilight’s map had summoned her to fix Spitfire and Silver’s relationship.”

“Wow.” Celaeno replied. “I mean I heard that you two weren’t exactly friendly but….” Silver raised his metallic wings up and countered, “However, after she tried to drive us away by accidentally hirin’ a group of Raiders, The Wonderbolts, Miss Wings, the lads and I…” He paused before adding, “Excluding Mr. Ishmael, who was experiencing fatherhood for the first time.” As Ishmael began to slightly blush, Silver continued, “We went down to Botany Bay to rescue Cap’n Flint and Scootaloo. Not only are they now safe and sound, but the Raiders are now either in prison or on the run.”

Another of the Ornithians, a short pink one, asked, “Hey, where is old black beard any way?” “Lix Spittle?” Celaeno said. “What did we say about nicknames?” Lix Spittle let out a nervous laugh as she replied, “Sorry. I meant where is Cap’n Flint anyway?” The other sailors were awkwardly silent for a few moments before Silver answered, “Flint has retired. I’ve taken command.” “Well, congratulations.” Celaeno complimented as she began to clap, an action the other Ornithians joined her in. Angel Wings then spoke up. “I was in the Wonderbolts’ training program when Silver and the others arrived, and I volunteered to join them on the voyage.” Silver then made his way to her and added, “And I can’nae honestly thank you enough.”

As both Silver and Angel Wings began to nuzzle each other, Celaeno began to “ooh” the scene before her. “Awh. I should have figured someone like you would have won his heart.” Both Angel Wings and Silver found themselves blushing, and Celaeno then continued, “So you two ARE dating, I knew it.”

Silver then began to sniff the air and said, “Sound like the cocoa is done.” As he left to get the hot cocoa, Angel Wings asked, “So, how did you guys meet Silver?” Celaeno gave a wistful sigh and answered, “Now that is a story.” “I think we have some time to tell it.” Silver said as he returned to the combined tables with a tray full of mugs of cocoa. “We’re ahead of schedule and I don’t think you guys are goin’ anywhere anytime soon.” He said this last part with a slightly cheeky smile, one that Celaeno playfully rolled her eyes at. “Well, we weren’t the awesome swashbucklers you see before you today.” She said. Angel Wings then added, “I know. Rainbow Dash said the Storm King forced you guys to be his errand runners before she met you guys.” Celaeno replied, “Aye. We were. Not long after the Storm King press ganged us into his service, we ran into a cast away Pegasus.” She then pointed to Silver. “A Pegasus with metal wings.”

Silver then added, “We’d sailed into a maelstrom and I was unlucky enough to be on the top deck when a rogue wind brushed me off.” Wyvern added, “We were so busy just trying to the ship in the air we didn’t notice Silver was gone until after the storm passed.” This surprised Angel Wings. Silver had proven himself to be the most skilled sailor she had ever met (granted she hadn’t met too many), and she couldn’t imagine the sight of him getting blown off of the ship. Celaeno continued, “We ran to him when he slammed into our deck out of nowhere.” Silver, still blushing with embarrassment, remarked, “Wasn’t me best idea, but I could’ne think of a better one at the moment.” Angel Wings couldn’t help but find the reply humorous, as well as a little cute.

Celaeno continued, “Well, the Storm King’s instructions were to throw him overboard. However, he had a certain way with words.” Silver then continued, “What she’s tryin’ to say is I was kickin’ and screamin’ the most unpleasant words you’ve ever heard.” Mullet then joined in. “And we were impressed by that kind of vocabulary, so we figured we’d keep him. At least until we made port.” Silver then continued, “And then I started askin’ questions. Questions like why they obeyed the Storm King, or why they didn’t just rebel or desert.” Celaeno then rejoined the story. “We explained that we were afraid of his wrath, and Silver here said we were just a bunch of cowards.”

Silver explained, “I told them that they needed to follow their own path and stop humblin’ themselves to that wanker.” Then, to everyone’s surprise, Perry spoke up. “Other than being a no-good gang of pirates.” As Perry suddenly found himself receiving glares from the other sailors, Angel Wings asked, “Wait, you guys were pirates?” Celaeno shrugged and answered, “Once upon a time. Don’t worry, we never actually attacked any Equestrian ships.” Once again, Perry interrupted, “Except the treasure fleet you…” he was then bonked on the back of the head by the same Ornithian from the gun deck. “Squabble!” Celaeno shouted. Unfortunately, Perry rose again and began to get into a fight with the Ornithian sailor, even finding him and his rival consumed by a small cloud of smoke.

As Perry and Squabble fought their way out of the galley, Celaeno sighed and gripped, “Ok, so one time we attacked what we thought was a Griffon pirate fleet but was really an Equestrian treasure fleet.” Sighing, she continued, “Anyway, we decided to allow Silver to take a long boat and try to find his way back here.” Silver then added, “It wasn’t exactly a pleasant row. Took almost a week, but I eventually made it back to this old girl.”

As the sound of fighting (as well as laughter) made its way to the galley, Angel Wings asked, “Wait, if only Silver met you guys, how come Perry is so… well, hostile to you guys?” Celaeno then began to guiltily scratch her arm and answered, “About that treasure fleet, well…” Nelson then joined in. “You see, Perry was stationed on that fleet when Celaeno here attacked. Apparently he wasn’t able to stop them and it MAY have been a factor in his…” he paused nervously before he finished. “…Discharge.”

Celaeno then began, “Speaking of ship battles, there’s a reason our new ship may be heading for the scrap yards.” Silver replied, “I noticed. There’s no storm in the area that could cause that kind of damage.” Celaeno took a deep breath and replied, “It wasn’t a storm.” Silver began to realize what she was implying and asked, “Was it pirates?” Angel Wings asked, “Wait, I thought you were pirates?” Celaeno replied, “We WERE pirates. After the Storm King died, we were hired by the new Ornithian Government as privateers to fight of any remaning storm king ships.”

“Privateer?” Angel Wings asked, confused. Silver scooted over to his mare-friend and answered, “It means they’ve been asked to act like pirates, but they only attack ships bearing the Storm King’s colors.” He then faced Celaeno and asked, “But I thought his fleets were disbanded after he died.” Celaeno replied, “So did I. Apparently, when he attacked Canterlot, he only used a fraction of his armada. Now they’re forming up under some upstart by the name of Ecks.”

Ecks. That was a name Silver thought he wouldn’t ever hear again. “Do you mean Ecks as in E-C-…” Silver began before Celaeno cut him off. “K-S? Yeah, him.” Angel Wings then blurted out, “Ok I am totally confused, and its giving me a headache.” Silver let out a deep breath and answered, “Ecks was a commander in the Storm King’s navy the lads and I fought about ten years ago. Last I heard he had been sent to govern some backwater part of the empire.” Lix Spittle replied, “That “backwater” is our home. When the Storm King was defeated, we drove Ecks out, so he’s building an armada to take it back.”

This revelation stunned everyone silent. Did this mean they were going to fight an armada? Celaeno then spoke up, “Luckily the EUP and other privateers have been putting dents in his plans, so Ecks shouldn’t be too much of a problem.” Silver let out a breath of relief and replied, “That’s good, now, about your ship….”

A Few Hours Later…

“That should help you at least get to a nearby port for repairs.” Silver said to Celaeno as he, Angel Wings, and a few others made their way back from Celaeno’s galleon to the Hawkins. They had agreed to perform a few repairs to help the ship limp its way to the nearest settlement. “Thanks Silver.” Celaeno thanked her friend as she handed Silver two bags of coins. “This should be enough to compensate you guys.” Angel Wings replied, “It was kind of fun. I hope we meet again. Under better circumstances that is.” Celaeno wrapped the pink mare in a massive hug and said, “As do I.”

As Celaeno’s crew began to make their way back to their own ship, Celaeno realized someone was missing. “Where’s Squabble?” sure enough, her friend had managed to wrestle himself away from Perry and scurried across the gangplank and back to the galleon. “Squawk!” He cried out. Perry then shouted, “And don’t come back you dirty pirate!” Silver simply sighed and said, “Sorry about Mr. Perry. I think he still has a grudge.” Celaeno replied, “I don’t blame him. Maybe someday I can apologize without him snapping my arm off.”

“Cap’n!” Mullet called from the galleon. Celaeno called back, “I’ll be there in a sec!” She then turned back to Silver and said, “Guess I better be going.” As Silver and Celaeno shook hands/wings again, Silver cheekily said, “Stay awesome.” “You too.” Celaeno replied. As she began to make her way to her ship, she paused at Angel Wings and whispered, “Keep the soap near this one. His mouth is dirty.” Neither Angel Wings nor Celaeno could help but start laughing. Celaeno then returned to her galleon and ordered, “Ok scallywags, let’s get out of here!”

As Celaeno’s galleon sailed off into the sunset, Angel Wings turned to Silver and said, “She was much more awesome than Rainbow Dash said she’d be.” Silver shrugged and replied, “You meet a lot of interesting people up here, ponies or otherwise.” She then nudged him and added, “None more so than you.” Silver couldn’t help but blush and replied, “I could say the same of you.” He then pecked her on the cheeks, an action that left Angel Wings feeling her heart soar.

Then they heard the sound of something breaking. “Of course.” Silver said as he shook his head. “I think Perry is having a temper tantrum.” “Need help calming him down?” Angel Wings asked. “I’d like that very much.” Silver replied as he extended one of his wings to her. Angel Wings locked her wing to his as both pegasi made their way to the gun deck, hoping Perry wasn’t setting too bad of an example to the other sailors.

Author's Note

Next Time; we learn how Silver met Nelson

How I Met the Admiral
View Online

The Road to Ornithia

How I Met the Admiral

The Road to Ornithia

Part 5; How I Met the Admiral

The whistle from above alerted a very drowsy Angel Wings that morning had come, and that it was time to get out of bed, or rather, her hammock. It had been a day since the surprise visit from Captain Celaeno, and after calming Perry down from his surprising meltdown. After that, they had an otherwise uneventful day. Now, a new one had started, and she was struggling to fight off the spell of the sand-mare.

Letting out a loud yawn, Angel Wings managed to get herself out of her hammock and back on to her hooves. She then stretched her hooves and wings, making sure she didn’t bump into anything. She was momentarily worried she’d bump into some-pony, but she remembered that she had been given her own room, separate from the other crew members. Silver had explained that there was an ancient rule about stallions and mares being kept in separate quarters, and the fact that she was the only mare onboard was, as Nelson put it, “merely a coincidence.”

Having stretched, Angel Wings approached the closet and began to put on her outfit. She really had to find a way to repay Rarity for the ensemble. The brown vest and coat not only fit the white shirt she had provided, but it also complimented her pink fur. Perhaps her favorite part of the ensemble was the pair of black boots. Most ponies weren’t particularly fond of hoof-wear, but she couldn’t help but find these boots both comfortable and able to help ground her when working with the ropes or climbing the masts. All that was left was to do her mane. After a few brushes, she applied her bow and, adding the icing to the cake, placed her tri-corner hat on her head.

All in all, she almost looked like a different mare. Sure, there still was the pink mare with a red and pink-gray mane, a red-pink bow, blue eyes, and two red bracelets on her front left hoof. And yet, even if she removed the jacket, boots, and hat, she could swear that something was different about her reflection in the mirror. Her posture was straighter, her voice had more confidence, and she even noticed her muscles were slightly bulkier. Ultimately, she found she liked how she looked and felt.

This didn’t include her new friends. Obviously, there was Silver. Even if she excluded the small fact that they were dating, he was funny, caring, and always there, not just for her, but the others in the crew. Then there was Wyvern. Not only had she grown fond of his ability to seemingly materialize out of thin air (Which Rainbow Dash said reminded her of one of her friends) it was the fact that he carried the aura of a grandfather. With Ishmael, while he wasn’t the most vocal pony, he was clearly well read and equally skilled behind the sails and in a verbal sparring match. Perry may have had a slight temper problem, especially around the concept of pirates, but she couldn’t deny that he had a way to make every-pony laugh. And Nelson was….

“Miss Wings, you in there?” Nelson called from the other side of Angel Wings’s cabin door. “Oh, Sorry Nelson.” She replied as she managed to straighten her outfit. Nelson opened the door and said, “Well, I think you might need to see outside.” “What’s going on?” Angel Wings asked. “We don’t have any more visitors, do we?” It had been two days since the surprise encounter with Captain Celaeno, and though she found herself enjoying the Ornithian captain, she realized that the skies held many more beings, ponies or otherwise, than she could imagine, including some with less than noble intentions.

“It’s not any visitors, but actually the weather.” Nelson said. “Oh, you need your weather officer to offer her advice?” Angel Wings replied, her growing confidence now very noticeable in her voice. “Well, not quite.” Nelson awkwardly answered. Angel Wings knew something was off, as Nelson wasn’t known to dance around a subject. “Ok, I’ll take a look.” She said as she exited her cabin and proceeded to make her way to the top deck.

The Top Deck

“This is bad.” Silver said to Ishmael, facing his direction but unable to see him. The Hawkins was currently in the middle of what seemed to be the thickest fog bank he had ever seen, and could barely see to the end of his muzzle. “I know.” Ishmael replied. “We’re gonna need to drop anchor and wait for this fog to pass.” “I’d prefer to at least wait for Miss Wings’s assessment of the situation.” Silver retorted. “If there’s one thing the Wonderbolts are good at teachin’, it’s determinin’ whether or not weather is safe for flyin’.”

“Silver?!” Angel Wings called out from somewhere in the fog. “I’m on the Bridge Miss Wings!” Silver shouted, hoping Angel Wings could hear him. “Hold On, I’ll try busting my way to you!” Angel Wings called out. “Wait, What?” Silver asked. Was she really trying to bust the clouds between the two of them? Silver and Ishmael began to hear the sound of a mare grunting. Ishmael asked, “You really think she’s gonna do it?” from behind them, both stallions heard Perry’s voice call out, “I can’t even cut this fog with the sharpest knife we got! I doubt she’ll be able to just buck this fog away.” Silver turned to just barely see Perry walking backwards towards him and Ishmael, swinging a knife.

“Mr. Perry! Where did you get that knife?!” Silver shouted as he made his way up to his gunnery officer. With lightning speed that would rival his sister, he managed to grab the handle of the knife. “What in the name of Celestia were you thinking?” Silver asked. Perry nervously replied, “Well, I said to one of the others that this fog is so thick that you could cut it with a knife, so I went to the galley and…” Ishmael placed a hoof over Perry’s mouth and interrupted him. “It’s an expression Perry.” Silver sighed and said, “Well, at least now no-pony can get hurt.”

As he turned around, he was immediately bucked in the face by a winded Angel Wings. “Silver!” She cried as she shot towards him and barely managed to catch him. “Oh my goodness! I am so sorry!” She began to beg her captain and colt-friend. “It’s alright, it was just a wee accident.” Silver reassured her. Angel Wings then replied, “If you say so.” She then gave his forehead a gentle kiss, much to Silver’s embarrassment. She then reported, “Obviously this is the thickest fog than I’ve ever seen.” Ishmael then added, “I know. It’s my least favorite part of sailing near the coast.” This statement surprised Angel Wings. “Wait, we’re near the coast already?” Silver nodded and answered, “Aye, we should be at Ornithia within another week.” He then began to look around him and cheekily remarked, “Give or take a few days.” Angel Wings and the others couldn’t help but start laughing. At least they laughed until a white liquid substance fell on Perry’s jacket. “Oh crap, gulls.” The gunnery officer groaned as he left the bridge, hoping to report to the laundry to get his coat cleaned.

Angel Wings then reported, “In that case, awaiting orders Cap’n.” Silver then answered, “In that case, I need you to assist Mr. Nelson.” Angel Wings nodded and saluted, replying, “Aye aye Cap’n.” She then turned to report to the quartermaster, only to misjudge the distance and slip, crashing down from the bridge to the deck. Several other sailors, including Perry and Ishmael, began to laugh, something she found incredibly embarrassing. However, before anyone could consider giving her an embarrassing nickname, Silver shouted, “Oi, stop that bletherin’!” He stepped forward, only to also “misjudge” the depth of the stairwell, only to crash down as well. Angel Wings couldn’t help but smile as Silver gave her a wink. Silver then helped her back to her hooves and said, “We all trip up in a fog like this.” She then gave him a quick hug and managed to safely make it to the stairwell.

The Storeroom

If Nelson hated one thing about having a prosthetic limb, it was the fact that he constantly had to readjust and tighten/loosen the cursed thing. “To think, if I were a lizard this would grow back.” True, he had managed to adapt to life with only three hooves, but that still didn’t mean he occasionally struggled with prosthetics or had to hobble on three hooves every now in then. “I think lizards only grow back their tails.” A mare’s voice spoke up from the entrance of the storeroom. Nelson raised his head and found Angel Wings standing there. “Ah, Miss Wings.” The older Pegasus said as he stood up to greet his guest, only to have his prosthetic crack and break under him, causing him to fall to the deck.

“Oh my! Let me help you.” Angel Wings said as she rushed over to him and managed to help him back up. “Sorry about that.” Nelson apologized. “Unfortunately my better leg was destroyed when the Raiders attacked the Wonderbolts’ HQ.” The memory of the Raiders’ attack sent a shiver down Angel Wings’s spine. “Egh. Don’t remind me.” She then regained her composure and reported, “On a more positive note, Cap’n Silver has ordered me to assist you today.”

Nelson let out a laugh and asked, “The fog that bad?” Angel Wings meekly nodded yes. Nelson then remarked, “Well, if it’s that bad, then we’ll most likely weigh anchor until it’s clear enough to pass, so I don’t think I’ll have a reason to work you too hard.” He then gave the younger mare a playful smirk. “Oh very funny.” Angel Wings remarked. “I think I can take on anything you can through at me.” Her confidence was showing again, and Nelson couldn’t help but be reminded of…

Suddenly, Angel Wings noticed Nelson was now somewhat distracted. “Uh, Nelson?” she asked, worried about her friend. “Oh, sorry, I just had a sense of déjà vu.” Nelson replied. “What’s so familiar?” Angel Wings asked. Nelson took a deep breath and answered, “Your enthusiasm reminds me of Slipshod.”

That name was vaguely familiar to Angel Wings. “Slipshod? Wasn’t he the…” Angel Wings began before Nelson interrupted her. “The poor lad who killed himself under my watch? Yes, he had enthusiasm. Unfortunately, he had poor luck, cruel shipmates, and a then unconcerned captain.” The guilt in his voice was rather difficult for Angel Wings to listen to, but Nelson then remarked, “If anything, I did everything in my power to clamp down on hazing to make certain something like that would never happen again.” He then began to inspect where his right hoof would have been. “Of course, that was until a sea serpent thought I’d be a tasty morsel.”

“Ouch.” Angel Wings winced as she held her right hoof. Nelson let out a gentle laugh and continued, “Well, I got over that quicker than I thought.” As he bent down to pick up the broken remnants of his older prosthetic limb, he continued, “In truth it was actually harder to move past getting honorably discharged than losing a limb.” Angel Wings then asked, “So, how did you…” She was then interrupted when Nelson ordered, “Would you mind checking for oil? It might help this old trinket start working again.” “Aye aye sir.” Angel Wings replied, somewhat dejectedly as Nelson had seemingly changed subject.

At least she was until, as she began to look for the oil, she heard Nelson continue, “Of course I did eventually find a way to make peace, and I have Silver to thank for that.” She found herself entranced as Nelson began to recount his story. “It was several years ago…”

The Hawkins’s Top Deck, 15 Years (Give or Take) Earlier…

The wind blowing against his face was, perhaps, Old Silver’s favorite feeling. They had just departed from Canterlot and were bound for Klugetown. Silver had heard stories about that wretched place from Flint and Wyvern, but he was still confident that they would be alright.

“Mr. Silver!” Flint shouted from behind him. Silver turned to see Flint approach him, a warm smile on the older unicorn’s face. It had around five years since the fortuitous day they had met at that Wonderbolts’ show, and since then, Silver had truly come to see Flint as the closest thing to a father he’d ever had. “You ready to deal with them muggers and buggers down in Klugetown?” “Ready as ever sir!” Silver enthusiastically replied, a smile of his own growing on his own face. Flint then wrapped his young ward in an affectionate hug and began to give him a noogie. “I know your are lad.”

Silver then wrapped his hooves around Flint and said, “Thank you sir.” “For what?” Flint asked, somewhat confused. Silver answered, “For everythin’. Besides, Mr. Silver has a better ring to it than…” He caught himself before he could say that damned nickname. Both stallions, or rather stallion and teenaged colt, then released each other from their embrace. “Sorry about that.” Silver apologized as he started to blush. “Guess I got a wee bit too emotional for a moment.” Flint replied, “It’s alright lad.” He then straightened himself, fixing his jacket and continued, “In that case, I need you to…”

At that moment, Silver and Flint heard an odd sound. “What’s that?” Flint asked, concerned about the odd rumbling. “I don’t know.” Silver answered. The odd rumbling continued, growing stronger and stronger. “Where’s that noise commin’ from?” Flint asked. Silver continue to follow his ears to the source of the noise. “I tink it’s commin’ from over…” He said as he approached a large crate, one that hadn’t been sent down to the lower decks yet. “In here sir!”

“You think some-pony is stuck in there?” Wyvern asked from behind Flint, making the unicorn jump into the air with fear. Silver, laughing at the humorous sight, remarked, “That trick never gets old Wyvern.” As Flint managed to regain his breath, Wyvern answered, “The key my boy is not over doing it.” Flint then said, “All jokes aside, if some-pony is trapped in there, we should get ‘im out of there.” Silver nodded as he and Wyvern made their way up to the crate and began to try and pull at the edges. Flint then noticed a crowbar lying on the deck and scooped it up with his magic. “Stand back boys!” Flint shouted as he approached the crate. As Silver stepped back, Flint wedged the crowbar and began to pull. He soon managed to remove the front side of the crate.

Silver was shocked to see a white Pegasus in a fancy blue jacket fall out of the crate. What was even more shocking was, if his eyes weren’t deceiving him, this Pegasus was missing his front right hoof and leg. Indeed, the jacket sleeve was empty and simply pinned to the jacket. The Pegasus stallion managed to rise to his hooves, grumbling something to himself, only to realize he was being watched by several sailors. “Oh my goodness.” He remarked in a very fancy and superior sounding Trottingham accent. The Pegasus began to nervously dart his eyes around, looking for something. He settled them on a barrel that had been in the crate. “So, who ordered the…” he began as he stepped backwards to the barrel and dunked his hand into the barrel, only to pull out a pickled cucumber. “…uh, pickles?” the mystery stallion finished as Flint stepped up to this stallion.

“Looks like we have a stowaway.” Flint said, his voice suddenly taking a surprisingly unsettling tone. The Pegasus stallion was starting to panic. “Uh… look I….” he nervously said, starting to sweat. “I didn’t mean to end here. You see I may have taken a brief nap and….” Silver was now starting to get worried. He’d heard stories about stowaways, and how they often either mooched off crews or worse, brought bad luck. He was about to say something, but stopped himself when he heard the hoof-steps from behind him.

“What’s all this then?” Cap’n Black Watch’s booming voice rang out across the deck. Flint then reported, “Cap’n, we have a stowaway!” As Black Watch walked up to the mystery Pegasus, Flint continued, “Should I escort him to the brig?” At the mention of the brig, the stallion found himself rubbing his neck with his remaining front hoof. Silver was also starting to worry much more. That was, until Cap’n Black Watch started to laugh. “The brig?” Black Watch remarked, confusing Flint. “Why would I dare send one of Equestria’s greatest admirals to the brig?” “Greatest Admiral’s sir?” Silver asked, surprised by this statement. Black Watch then walked up to the stallion and, wrapping a hoof around him, said, “Boys, this fine lad here is, if me memory is correct, the one and only Admiral Nelson Chequer!”

Nelson Chequer. Silver suddenly realized he knew that name. “Wait a minute, you’re the stallion who stopped all those sea serpents at Las Pegasus!” Silver shouted as he failed to hold back his emotions, running up to the stallion and shaking his hoof. “That was amazing!” Nelson was surprised by this sudden tonal whiplash and awkwardly replied, “You’re… welcome lad?” Flint then asked, “So, what do we do with this guy, throw him in the scubbard?”

Black Watch then replied, “Hardly Mr. Flint.” He then turned to Silver and ordered, “Mr. Silver, prepare dinner for us. I want something fitting for a hero of Equestria.” Silver nodded as he cheerily answered, “Aye aye Cap’n!” Silver then darted towards the kitchen, hoping he had something that would be appropriate for one of Equestria’s greatest heroes.

The Galley

Silver began to go through the supplies he had, hoping he had something fancy. He could just have gone and made a stew or something like biscuits and gravy, but he wanted to make something worthy of an Admiral. “Come on, there’s gotta be something.” Silver said to himself as he continued to search. After a few more minutes of searching, he finally found something in the freezer. “Aha! Wheat steaks!” That was the perfect choice. Silver then took the wheat steaks and set them out, allowing them to thaw. He then began to heat up the stove and began to set up the pans to cook them.

Silver couldn’t help but love working in the kitchen. After Hardtack had been sent away (and after Silver figured out what the odd gesture he made meant), Silver had been made the ship’s cook, and he’d taken to it with as much enthusiasm as he had when he was behind the sails. It made him feel important, as everyone needed food, especially food that didn’t taste like dragon droppings (Silver knew that first hoof) and, unlike at home with his mother and Spitfire, Silver felt like he had control of his life. He was the one who decided what went into his stews or other recipes, and he decided how much every-pony received. Luckily, Silver felt that the entire crew deserved a hot and hearty meal when possible, especially since sailing burned calories faster than one would think.

“Rather quaint down here.” Nelson’s voice rang out from the other end of the galley. Silver turned to see the three-legged Pegasus walking down the stairwell and up to him. “Looks as well stocked as any ship of the line.” “Thank you sir.” Silver thanked the older pony. “I try to make sure everythin’ is clean, fresh, and where it should be.” Nelson then noticed what Silver was preparing and remarked, “Ah, wheat steaks. I see Black Watch has fine tastes.” Silver replied, “We’d normally have these at the end of a voyage, but I figured this is sort of a special occasion.” Nelson then began to eye the kitchen and said, “Oh, don’t mind me. I’m just taking a look around the ship.” Silver nodded and then resumed preparing dinner.

After a few minutes though, Silver couldn’t help but allow his eyes to drift back to Nelson, specifically where his front leg had been. Nelson noticed and playfully quipped, “You do know it’s not polite to stare.” “Oh, sorry.” Silver apologized nervously. Nelson noticed that his humorous intentions hadn’t landed and continued, “I didn’t mean to come off as harsh. Besides, I take it a colt your age hasn’t met any pony who’s lost a limb.”

Of course, he had to say that. Pegasi often liked to consider their wings as limbs, almost like a second pair of front hooves. Silver couldn’t help but turn to face his back, specifically to where he could make out the impressions of his wings vestigial remnants. “You alright son?” Nelson asked, surprised by the colt suddenly dropping out of the conversation. Silver managed to regain his composure and replied, “Oh, yeah I’m fine.” “You sure?” Nelson asked, not entirely convinced. “Because you were staring at your back for almost thirty seconds.” Silver hesitated for a few moments before he began, “Funny thing about that sir, I…”

Silver then began to sniff the air and noticed the scent of cooked wheat steaks was now consuming the air. “Well, look at the time.” Silver said, trying to change the subject from, in his mind, the elephant in the room. “I’ll have these ready in a wee bit.” Nelson seemed to buy this, and replied, “Very well. I will inform our host dinner is almost ready.” He then departed back up the stairwell, out of Silver’s sight. The teenaged colt let out a breath of relief. “That was close.” He said to himself. He didn’t know if he wanted the older Pegasus to know about his situation, because he didn’t want to be pitied. After all, he’d made his own way and his own life in spite of Spitfire’s little accident, and he wasn’t sure how Nelson would react to the older stallion finding out about his wings.

He wouldn’t have long to find out.

Cap’n Black Watch’s Quarters, 45 Minutes Later

Silver was certainly surprised that he was allowed to dine with Black Watch and Nelson. He, as well as Flint and Wyvern, had been invited to dine with the experienced naval officer, and certainly found the experience to be a once in a lifetime treat. He was seated at the table in Cap’n Black Watch’s cabin, an occasion that rarely happened, and was enthralled by the stories that the former Admiral had been telling the enthralled group. “And so, our mare-o-war was surrounded by at least five Wokou junks, and our ship had taken so much damage we thought she’d burst into splinters!” The three legged Pegasus said to the group.

“My goodness.” Wyvern remarked, totally intoxicated in the story. Nelson continued, “However, they made one tiny flaw.” “What was that?” Silver asked. Nelson continued, “They didn’t know that I was familiar with junks, including where their powder magazines are.” Silver then realized where this story was going, and a massive grin was growing on his face. Nelson then stood up and explained, “I ordered the gun crews to target their powder magazines. The first volley managed to take out two of the Wokou junks!” “Wow!” Flint said in excitement. Nelson then resumed his tall tale. “Two of the others deserted like the cowards they were. That left only one junk left.” “So what happened to the pirates?” Cap’n Black Watch asked. Nelson then proceeded to finish his story. “Their captain surrendered, and we towed his ship into port.”

Cap’n Black Watch then raised his mug of cider and said, “Lads, a toast to Admiral Nelson Chequer!” All the other sailors raised their mugs of cider (Bar Silver, who was drinking cola) and proceeded to toast the admiral. As everyone drank from their beverages, Flint then asked, “So, if’in you don’t mind me askin’, what exactly happened to your hoof anyway?” Silver couldn’t help but wince as the mention of losing a limb. Nelson, finishing his drink, answered, “Well, that is a rather grand tale. You see, about two years ago, I was commanding a ship not far off the coast of Las Pegasus, when we were besieged by a group of viscous sea serpents. One of them made a move towards my helms-pony, but I managed to push him out of the way. Unfortunately, the large beastie was too close and managed to…”

“Cap’n may I be excused?” Silver asked, unable to tolerate the subject any longer. “Are you sure boy?” Black Watch asked, confused by Silver’s seemingly out of nowhere awkwardness. He was about to continue, but he noticed Flint giving him a knowing look while subtly nodding. “Very well lad.” Black Watch responded. Silver wasted no time, quickly yet politely rising from his seat and quietly exiting the Captain’s cabin.

The Top Deck, 20 Minutes Later

Silver couldn’t help but find the night sky calm and southing. Whenever he had a stressful or incredibly tiring day, he’d just come to the top deck and stare out into the stars. The cool wind always had a way of helping his worn out body relax from busy days, but tonight wasn’t the kind of night where he just wanted to let his body relax.

Silver couldn’t get the image of Nelson’s empty sleeve out of his head. No matter how much he tried to get the image out of his head, he couldn’t help himself from looking at his own front right hoof. As he inspected it, Silver swore that, if he wasn’t losing his mind, he could feel his old wings again. Unfortunately, once he turned his head, he was only greeted with his back, clad in a black leather jacket. “Figures.” Silver sighed to himself. He knew he could never run from what happened to his wings, but it didn’t exactly help when he was confronted with another pony who had a similar predicament.

“Oh, for Celestia’s sake!” Silver said to himself as he managed to snap himself out of his self-pity. “I should probably go and apologize to Nelson.” He turned around to return to the Cap’n’s cabin, only to be greeted by none other than Nelson himself. “Oh, Mr. Nelson!” Silver nervously exclaimed. “I was just on me way to apologize for leavin’ dinner the way I did.” To his surprise, Nelson rested one of his wings on Silver’s shoulder. “I know lad.” He gently said. Silver noticed that Nelson’s expression was slowly morphing from a gentle smile to a pained one. He then said, “The captain and Mr. Flint told me everything.”

“Everythin’?” Silver asked, confused. Nelson nodded and replied, “Yes. I must say your sister is certainly bilge rat.” Silver couldn’t help but begin to start laughing. As Nelson also let out a few gentle giggles, he asked, “I take it you were experiencing a moment of phantom pain?” “Phantom what?” Silver asked. Nelson let out a gentle sigh and replied, “Phantom pain is when you experience feeling, often numbness and pain, in part of the body that, for one reason or another, is no longer there.”

Nelson then began to do something Silver didn’t expect. He started to undo his jacket. When he finished, Silver was stunned speechless by the sight before him. Where the older Pegasi’s front right hoof would have been, there was simply a small stump, or rather, it was almost a small bulge. “It’s alright, you can stare.” Nelson cheekily said to the younger Pegasus. “I…” Silver said speechlessly. He was speechless for several seconds before he continued, “Sorry, guess I never expected to meet some-pony else who lost something up here.”

Nelson shrugged and answered, “Well, you never know who you’ll meet up here.” Silver didn’t know how to react for a moment, but he eventually said, “Well, I suppose it’s only fair.” He then proceeded to let his coat slide off him, showing the older Pegasus where his wings once were. “I’m so sorry about that.” Silver shrugged and replied, “Meh, you get used to it.” he then quipped, “Save for that phantom pain stuff.” Both he and Nelson couldn’t help but let out a brief giggle.

Silver then let out a loud yawn. “Oh my.” Nelson remarked. “Sounds like it’s time for someone to get some sleep.” “Oi, I’m not some wee little foal.” Silver “complained.” Nelson quipped back, “I know, but you’re still young, but even grown up stallions like me need enough sleep, especially in a place like this.” Silver “sighed in resignation” and replied, “Aye aye sir.” Nelson then added, “To be fair, on this ship I think you out rank me.” Silver then got an incredibly mischievous idea and cheekily ordered, “In that case, what are you doing up here? You should get some rest Mr. Nelson.” Nelson realized he had been caught and remarked, “You cheeky little…” Silver raised his hoof to the older stallion’s mouth and simply gave him an even larger cheeky grin.

Both Nelson and Silver then departed to get some rest. After all, it would be a while before they reached Klugetown.

Klugetown, a week later

Silver had to admit he found the whole town fascinating. He’d never seen a place where so many beings of different shapes and sizes living together. He’d met a very friendly axe-headed turtle being, an odd woodpecker-like sculptor, and an incredibly sketchy zebra stripped cat person (an Abyssinian if he remembered correctly), and even more incredible beings. He’d even managed to get his hooves on a wonderful book about a land said to be across the south Luna Sea, a land where great reptilian creatures built the largest empire the world had ever seen. Of course, he’d have to get back to the Hawkins before he could read it.

Not many ponies, even a few sailors, would imagine a ship being any place one would be particularly fond of. But for Old Silver, the Hawkins had become home sweet home. No matter where he went in Equestria, or now the world, he always came back to the ship. Sure, it wasn’t the most spacious vessel in the skies or seas, her paint was chipping in a few places, and he sometimes found himself sharing quarters with other stallions, some even three times older than him, but no matter what, she was where he always came back to, and it was the one place he’d consider home.

As such it was surprising to see Nelson standing next to Flint, ordering ponies who were loading supplies onto the Hawkins. “Nelson?” Silver asked in confusion. “I thought you’d left already.” Flint then proudly proclaimed, “Well lad, you’re now looking at our new quartermaster!” “Quartermaster?” Silver asked. “Indeed.” Nelson replied. “Captain Black Watch said he would be honored to sail with me again, and the position of quartermaster was open. I volunteered to take the position, and he hired me on the spot.”

Silver was amazed. Nelson, THE Admiral Nelson Chequer, was going to sail with him from now on. “I can’nae believe it!” Silver exclaimed in child-like excitement. “Believe it.” Nelson replied. “Ponies like us need to stick together.” He then gave Silver a knowing wink.

Thus, a beautiful friendship was born.

The Storeroom, Present Day

“Wow.” Angel Wings remarked in amazement. “I know. Not exactly quite as thrilling as how Silver met Wyvern, but it’s still a pretty good story if I must say so myself.” Angel Wings giggled at this remark before noticing her progress. She’d managed to get everything sorted exactly where it needed to be. “Most impressive Miss Wings. Certainly a better job than Spitfire did.” Nelson complimented. Angel Wings replied, “Well, I do aim to please.”

Nelson then continued, “In any case, As time passed, Silver helped me let go of the pain for what happened to Slipshod, and I helped him deal with his phantom pain. It helped that we both had someone who knew what it was like to lose a limb.” Angel Wings found herself staring at her own hooves and wings, trying to comprehend them not being there. Nelson managed to snap her out of her contemplation. “Don’t worry, I doubt we will have to worry about anything that could do any more damage than a broken leg.”

At that moment, Ishmael entered the storeroom. “Mr. Nelson, you in here?” “Yes, what is it?” Nelson asked. Ishmael replied, “Wyvern is wondering where his pipe is.” Sighing, Nelson quipped, “And I told him not to smoke that infernal thing anymore.” He then, to Angel Wings’s amazement, pulled the pipe out from his coat and handed it to Ishmael, and remarked, “Here, but only one puff today.” Ishmael replied, “Come on, you know he darn near immortal.”

Ishmael then noticed Angel Wings and said, “Ah, Miss Wings. Sorry about laughing at you earlier.” “Its alright.” The pink mare replied. “Thanks.” Ishmael then continued, “I know that we might tease each other up here, but know that you’re free to fire back anytime.” Angel Wings then gave him a playful nudge and smirked, “Guess I’ll have to bide my time, eh?” Ishmael gave her a nudge back and replied, “You’re gonna fit right in up here.” He then turned to Nelson and said, “That is all.” As Ishmael left, Nelson turned to Angel Wings and said, “I’d better make sure Wyvern doesn’t smoke too much.” He then departed after Ishmael, leaving Angel Wings alone in the storeroom.

All in all, Angel Wings felt that it had been an interesting morning. As she began to inspect the storeroom, she couldn’t help but find it growing increasingly familiar. As she took a deep breath, she said to herself, “This old girl is starting to feel like home.”

Author's Note

Next Time: We explore an average day in the life of the Sailors

An Average Day in the Skies
View Online

The Road to Ornithia

An Average Day in the Skies

The Road to Ornithia

Part 6; an Average Day in the Skies

Angel Wings had never been to the beach, or even remotely close to the coast in her life. But here she was, on a trade ship high above the ocean, and she found the salty wind absolutely invigorating. Just taking a deep breath gave her almost as much strength as a hearty breakfast made by Silver or the new chef, an earth pony by the name of Bully Beef. Still, Angel Wings couldn’t help but take a deep breath and take everything in.

Angel Wings then noticed a few thick clouds in a distance. Before she could react, she heard Silver’s voice call out from behind her. “Miss Wings.” “What is it sir?” Angel Wings asked. Silver replied, “Those clouds might be a wee problem.” He then shot her a mischievous look and added, “You would’ne mind giving ‘em a good thrashing, would ya?” Angel Wings stretched her wings and replied, “Aye aye cap’n.” she then gave him a quick peck on his muzzle and turned around to face the clouds and ship’s railing. “Time to shine.” She reassured herself as she shot into the air.

Ever since she was a filly, Angel Wings loved the sensation of flying. It gave her what was sometimes the only real freedom she had. After all, her mother was always trying to control her… “Damnit!” Angel Wings scolded herself, only to realize what she had just said. “Oops. I Hope no-pony heard that.” Refocusing her efforts on the clouds ahead of her, she prepared her legs for some intensive cloud busting.

“Alright, time for a little fun.” Angel Wings said to herself as she began to dive towards the first cloud. She then rotated and gave the cloud an incredibly forceful buck, shattering the cloud into puffy, watery dust. “One down…” she said to herself as she noticed there were three other clouds, each about as thick as the first. “… three to go.” She finished. Stretching her limbs, she shot towards the next cloud. Once again, she turned and bucked the cloud, this one also poofing away into nothingness. She then noticed that she was in a position where both remaining clouds were lined up in single file.

“Hm…” Angel Wings pondered for a few seconds as she had an idea. Backing up until she was a safe distance away, she took a deep breath and steeled herself for what she had in mind. “Here goes nothing.” She said to herself. Angel Wings then charged forward, both front hooves stretched out in front of her. As the distance closed, she just hoped she wasn’t making a horrible mistake.

The first cloud poofed without any trouble. However, as she continued towards the final cloud, she Angel Wings realized that she was starting to lose control. “Uh oh!” She exclaimed as she slammed into the cloud, breaking it into several chunks. After a few hectic seconds, she managed to reorient herself. Inspecting her work, she congratulated herself. “Three out of four. Not too shabby if I do say so myself.” Angel Wings then realized that she was pretty far from the Hawkins, and it was slowly but steadily chugging away. “Oh my goodness!” She shouted as she started to panic. She then proceeded to try and dash her way back towards the Hawkins

The Hawkins

Silver couldn’t help but admire how skilled Angel Wings was in the air. He had witnessed her skill not only during his visit to the Wonderbolts’ base, but also seeing her during the rehearsals for the Family Day show, and he was blown away by how graceful she was. He knew that, if she wanted to, she could have easily made the team if she wanted to. However, Silver knew all too well that life didn’t always go the way one would always think. Still, he had to admit that Angel Wings was the most graceful, skilled, and certainly most beautiful flier he’d ever seen.

Of course, he was so distracted by her talent that he had almost failed to notice that she was shrinking in the distance, or rather was until she began to shoot straight towards the ship. “Oh, this can’nae end well.” Silver said to himself as he realized Angel Wings was approaching too quickly. The lookout then shouted, “She’s commin’ right at us!” Silver could only watch helplessly as Angel Wings found herself crashing into the rope ladders. Though she hadn’t broken them, she found herself now helplessly tangled in them, and unable to loosen herself.

“Hold tight Angel Wings! I’ll get you out of there!” Silver shouted as he made his way to the ladder she was trapped in. Angel Wings tried moving her limbs and wings, only to find they were stuck. She sighed and said to herself, “Well, that could have gone better.” After a few more seconds of fruitless struggling, she began to feel the rope ladder start to wobble. This was odd, as Angel Wings had pretty much given up trying to wrestle her way out. She looked down and was pleasantly surprised to see Silver climbing up towards her.

“If it isn’t my knight in shining armor.” Angel Wings quipped as Silver made his way to her. “I did’ne know they used silver in armor.” Silver replied as he began to use his wings to delicately undo the ropes around her hooves and wings. Angel Wings playfully rolled her eyes and said, “Thanks Silver.” Silver then replied, “Don’t thank me just yet.” He continued to work with the ropes, hoping he could get Angel Wings out of her unfortunate predicament.

Then, both pegasi heard the sound of a rope snapping. “What was that?” Angel Wings nervously asked. Silver didn’t immediately answer, waiting for a few seconds before another snap caught his attention. “Oh bugger.” He glumly replied. He then faced Angel Wings and said, “Brace yourself.” “Huh?” she asked, not quite certain as to what Silver was referring to. Sure enough, the rope ladder snapped again, this time sending both Silver and Angel Wings crashing into the deck.

“Cap’n!” Wyvern and Ishmael shouted as they and several others darted towards the two pegasi. “Cap’n Silver! Miss Wings! You two alright?” Ishmael said as he stepped up to the two, only to realize the rather odd situation they were in. It appeared that Silver had landed back first on the deck, and Angel Wings was laying on him, front side down. “Ugh.” Angel Wings groaned as she started to recover from the shock of the fall. She tried to rise, only to find that while her wings had been freed, her hooves were still stuck in the rope ladder. Worse still, as Silver started to come to, both pegasi realized exactly what kind of position they appeared to be in. “OH MY GOODNESS!” Both Angel Wings and Silver shouted as they tried to move out of their embarrassing predicament. Though Silver was able to escape relatively easily, Angel Wings was still encumbered by the broken ladder.

Both pegasi then began to nervously deny the awkward situation they had appeared to be in. “It… It’s not what it looks like!” Angel Wings nervously denied. Silver then nervously added, “Yeah, we…. The fall…. I must have…” Wyvern raised a hoof and interrupted the two. “It’s ok lovebirds. We know you weren’t gettin’ intimate up there.” Then, to everyone’s surprise, Angel Wings started to giggle. “I have to admit, it was kinda funny.” Silver and the others were a pleasantly surprised to see that she was taking the embarrassing situation in stride. Silver then reached in his jacket and pulled out a small knife. “It kinda was” He replied. “Now, let’s get you out of there.”

As Silver began to cut at the rope ladder around her hooves, Angel Wings apologized, “Sorry about the ladder.” Silver replied, “Don’t worry about it. I don’t exactly think we’ll be putting it back up anytime soon.” As he finished slicing through the ruined ladder, he added, “Still, shame we’ll have to put another one up.” Angel Wings, stretching her newly freed limbs, replied, “Nothing we can’t handle.” She received a playful nudge from Wyvern as he complimented, “That’s the sort of attitude we like up here.” Angel Wings couldn’t help but feel her heart soar at the accepting compliment. Silver then let out a gentle laugh and ordered, “Alright everyone! Let’s get a new rope ladder installed on the double!” The small group around him all replied, “Aye aye Cap’n!”

A Few Hours Later

“Alright. I think that just about does it.” Silver said out loud as used his metal wing to wipe the sweat off his brow. He, Angel Wings, Wyvern, Ishmael, and several others had spent the last few hours attaching a spare rope ladder. Angel Wings flew down from higher on the ship and landed on the main deck as she replied, “That was pretty complicated.” As she held out her right wing, she added, “I think my wing got a rope burn.” Wyvern stepped up to her and inspected her wing. “It’s not entirely pretty, but it’s not too bad either.” He said to the young mare. Silver himself added, “Besides, you don’t work with rope without the chance of gettin’ burnt.”

At that moment, they heard a loud crashing sound come from one of the decks below. “What was that?” Ishmael asked. Silver paused for a moment before he answered, “judging by the sound of the crash and how muffled it was, it had to come from the…” He was interrupted by the unmistakable sound of Perry shouting, “SKIBBY!” “…The gun deck.” Silver finished. Sure enough, Perry and Skibby, both covered in black powder, emerged from the lower decks.

“Cap’n Silver, we need to have a talk.” Perry said to Silver. Though his voice didn’t come off as angry, it was abundantly clear that he was anything but happy. Silver then asked, “Let me guess, your bad luck?” Skibby simply meekly nodded yes. “It’s alright lad.” Silver said as he took Skibby and wrapped him into a brief hug. As he finished the quick embrace, Silver then ordered, “Now then, I want you two to go wash off, and for safety concerns, Mr. Skibby, you are not to enter the gun deck without my personal supervision, am I clear?” Skibby simply sighed and said, “Aye aye Cap’n.”

“Good, now go get cleaned up you two.” Silver finished. Both Skibby and Perry departed the main deck to go clean themselves. However, Angel Wings noticed that Skibby was still visually depressed. His head was held low and right before he disappeared from sight, he let out a defeated sigh. She turned to Silver and said, “Hey Silver, I think something has Skibby feeling down.” Silver replied, “I could tell. I think his unlucky streak is getting to him.” Angel Wings remembered that Skibby had told her about his unfortunate habit of attracting bad luck, but she just thought he was only trying to help her feel better. However, she was starting to think that he might have been trying to tell the truth.

“Maybe I can talk to him.” Angel Wings offered. “That might not exactly help.” Ishmael added. “Skibby’s had this sort of problem for years.” Silver then added, “Well, I’ve been the only one there for him for years, so maybe a new voice might brighten his mood.” Angel Wings then straightened her hat (an action she totally didn’t steal from Silver) and replied, “Well, it’s worth a shot.”

The Crew’s Quarters

Angel Wings decided not to go and talk with Skibby immediately, as he would have been washing himself off and barging in would have been both rude and rather creepy. Instead, she had waited about half an hour, hoping that he would be able to clean the black stuff (most likely gun powder) off of him. Once the thirty minutes passed, she decided to check up on him. She knocked on the door, hoping to catch his attention.

“Skibby?” Angel Wings asked when she didn’t hear anything. There was no response. “Look, Silver said I should check up on you.” Yet again, there was no answer. Angel Wings then sighed and said to herself, “Something’s wrong.” She knew that even when he had been depressed otherwise, Skibby was always willing to be friendly and upbeat. True, she had only really known him for a week (give or take a few days), but she felt that she had enough to know that she had a decent understanding of his personality, and this wasn’t the Skibby she knew. Realizing she wasn’t going to get anywhere by just knocking the door, Angel Wings slowly opened the door to the crew’s quarters.

She had to admit that the quarters almost reminded her of the stallion’s quarters at the Wonderbolt’s Acadamy. Every hammock or simple bunk had evidence of who slept there out in the open. One was a simple bunk with an incredibly comfy looking mattress was most likely Wyvern’s, one hammock Clearly had Nelson’s prosthetic limb underneath with some spare parts, another hammock had a photo of Ishmael and his family, and one even had a book titled Funny and Filthy stories, the kind of book she figured Perry was fond of.

However, she wasn’t particularly focused on these personal effects. Instead, Angel Wings found her eyes drawn to the sight of Skibby lying on his hammock, eyes staring blankly at the ceiling above him. “Uh…” Angel Wings nervously began. “How’s it going Skibby?” “’Bout same as ever.” Skibby glumly replied. “You here to try an’ convince me I’m just a daft idiot and not hexed?” Angel Wings hesitated for a moment before she continued, “I just wanted to talk.” Skibby simply sighed and rotated his body to face away from her.

“Skibby, please don’t be so difficult.” Angel Wings pleaded to her friend. Skibby groaned and tried to cover his ears, but on par for his luck, his hammock simply crashed to the deck. “Grrraaaahhh!” Skibby shouted at the top of his lungs as he got up and began to kick the column, only to scream in pain as he kicked it too hard. “Stupid, bloody, buggering…” he began before he stumbled into another hammock. Though Angel Wings would normally find shenanigans like this humerous, she found this particular instance was simply sad.

“Let me help get you out of there.” Angel Wings said as she began to walk up to Skibby. Unfortunately, the Pegasus, tied up in the hammock, shot back, “No, I have to get meself out of here on my own!” He struggled to get out of the situation, only to sling himself straight into the wall. As he managed to weakly rise to his hooves, Skibby tried to put on a confident front. “See? I could get out of that on me own.” He then stepped forward, only to step on a single, upturned nail. He once again screamed in pain, stumbling backwards and bonking his head on the wall.

Angel Wings couldn’t bear to witness Skibby hurting himself for the sake of his pride any longer. “Oh, for Celestia’s sake!” she said as she walked over to Skibby and picked him up. “Oi, put me down!” Skibby angrily protested. Angel Wings ignored him as she proceeded to carry the protesting stallion on her back as she took him to get his now bleeding hoof looked at.

The Medical Room

Angel Wings set the now furious Skibby down on the bed, much to the latter’s displeasure. “I did’ne need your help, ya know.” Skibby angrily growled. Angel Wings ignored his insult as she began to pour disinfectant on his bleeding wound. “You’re welcome.” She said to him. As she took a bandage and began to apply it to his hoof, Skibby began to lament, “No point botherin’. I’ll get it hurt again, that or break somethin’ or get some-pony else hurt.” “Let’s not think about that now.” Angel Wings tried to change the subject. Skibby simply sighed and continued, “Trust me, I’ve tried. It doesn’t work.”

After a few more minutes, Angel Wings managed to finish wrapping the bandage around Skibby’s hoof. “There, that should do it.” She said with a simple smile. Skibby replied, “Of course you could do it. You can do anythin’.” This sudden change of subject caught Angel Wings’s attention. “What do you mean by that?” Skibby then began to explain, “It’s ‘cause you anythin’. You can fly perfectly, you can work the sails almost perfectly, you can find a task you’ve never done before and be better than any-pony. You’re just the perfect example of the urban space-mare!” As Skibby began to rise, Angel Wings noticed that not only was his voice getting louder, but he was starting to tear up. “You’re just so perfect that….” He paused for a moment as his nose started to run. “I can’nae do anythin’ right! It don’t matter if it’s behind the sails or on a farm, or even in a weather factory! This bad luck just follows me everywhere, and I CAN’NAE TAKE IT ANYMORE!”

Skibby then collapsed to the floor, crying his eyes out. Angel Wings couldn’t help but start to tear up. She may have not been able to do everything perfectly, but she did have to admit that she was pretty skilled for a novice sailor. However, she knew that Skibby had been doing this for years, and it seemed that this incident was the culmination of years of pent up self hatred. It almost reminded her of… “Me.” She said to herself, not realizing what had just escaped past her lips.

“What do you mean you?” Skibby asked as he choked back his sobs. Realizing she probably owed him an explanation, she quickly darted her eyes around, making sure the two of them were the only ones present. She then looked down to Skibby and asked, “Promise you can keep a secret?” Skibby was confused for a moment before he replied, “Why?” Angel Wings replied, “Just answer me, can you keep a secret?” Skibby hesitated for a moment before he made the familiar motion of the pinkie promise.

Angel Wings then sat down next to him and began to explain. “Funny thing about me doing everything perfectly, because for years, I thought I was a bit of a screw up.” “Huh?” Skibby asked. Angel Wings continued, “You see, I was the kind of filly who wanted to try everything. If there was something fun or awesome, I threw myself right into it.” She then couldn’t help but stare off somewhat whistfully. “Every-pony knows I was in the Wonderbolts Academy, but I also used to tap dance, I tried painting, cloud sculpting, and like, a million other things.”

Of course, this brought up a few unpleasant memories. “My dad always encouraged me, but my mom wasn’t too impressed.” As Skibby noticed the sudden tonal shift, Angel Wings continued, “She kept saying that I was just wasting my life by not finding something “important” or whatever. There were even a few times she called me a disappointment.” It was at this point that Angel Wings started to tear up. “However, no matter how nasty she got, my dad always told me to not let her get to me.”

Skibby then asked, “So, how does this fit into my…” Angel Wings then interrupted him. “I bet you’re expecting me to say not to let your luck affect you, but that’s not it.” After taking a deep breath, she continued, “I guess I’m just trying to say, I know what it’s like to think the world has it against you.” When Skibby didn’t really respond, she continued, “If you need some-pony to talk to, I’m always here for.” She started to rise up but something happened, something she didn’t expect.

Skibby wrapped his hooves around her as he began to let sob into her. “Thanks.” Was the only coherent word he could express. Angel Wings simply hugged him back as she let him release his pent up emotions. After a few minutes, Skibby managed to calm down. “Thanks. Guess I needed that.” He meekly replied. Before either could say anything else, they heard a knocking at the door. Silver then entered and said, “I heard a few screams and couldn’t find you two in the crew quarters.” Angel Wings then added, “Seems Skibby here just needed some-pony to listen.”

Silver let out a gentle laugh and replied, “Or at least some-pony new.” Skibby then let out a brief giggle of his own and playfully asked, “I bend your ears one too many times?” Now both Skibby and Angel Wings began to laugh. Silver then added, “I just had a word with Mr. Perry, and he’s managed to calm down. Though he would still prefer I be with you should you be on the gun deck again.” “I figured.” Skibby replied as he began to rub his eyes, ridding himself of the last of the tears. “Mind if I take a wee break sir?” Skibby asked. Silver replied, “Of course Mr. Skibby.”

As Skibby left, he briefly paused next to Silver and playfully quipped, “You’re really lucky to have a mare like her.” “Get movin’.” Silver cheekily replied.” Once Skibby was gone, Silver faced Angel Wings and said, “Thank you. I’d have spoken to him meself, but I think my voice is losing its effect on him.” “No problem.” Angel Wings replied. “Guess sometimes, you just need a little encouragement from an unexpected place.” Silver then added, “It was pretty brave of you to reveal a bit of yourself to him.” Angel Wings hesitated for a moment, but she did remember having told Silver as well. She then replied, “Guess I just wanted to show him that he’s not alone.” Silver then rested one of his metal wings against his Angel Wings and replied, “Well, up here, we’re all in this together.”

As He and Angel Wings shared a quick kiss, the latter replied, “I wouldn’t have it any other way.”

At that moment, both pegasi heard the sound of Angel Wings’s stomach rumbling. “Let’s get you something to eat.” Silver playfully said. Angel Wings then added, “I wonder what Bully Beef has cooked up tonight.” Silver replied, “Only one way to find out.” With that, both Silver and Angel Wings departed see what culinary concoction Bully Beef had been preparing.

Author's Note

Next Time, We learn a little more about the mysterious Ecks.

How I Met the Powder Monkey
View Online

The Road to Ornithia

How I Met the Powder Monkey

The Road to Ornithia

Part 8; How I Met the Powder Monkey

“Wakey Wakey!” Angel Wings sang to her new cabin mate. After the horrific discovery of a destroyed ship in the air, as well as the fact that only one mare was found alive, the day had proceeded same as usual, or at least as usual a day that Angel Wings had seen since she joined the crew. The only thing that was new was her cabin mate, the mare. Unfortunately, after she was brought on the ship, the Pegasus mare simply had her drink with Angel Wings, crawled into a hammock, wrapped herself in a blanket, and hadn’t said a word. Though she enjoyed having a new cabin mate (As well as another mare on a ship full of stallions), she was worried for her new friend’s refusal to speak.

“Come on.” Angel Wings tried get her new friend to move. “It’s a brand new day!” The mare simply gave Angel Wings a grumpy glare as she rolled over, pulling her blanket over her. Angel Wings knew that this mare wasn’t just being a grump, but rather survived something horrible. “Anything you want to talk about?” She asked, trying to get the mare to say something. Instead, the mare simply lay there, saying nothing.

The whistle went off above them, and Angel Wings knew she’d have to get ready pretty soon. Taking a deep breath in resignation, she said, “Look, I’ll be with Mr. Perry today, so if you need anything, I’ll be on the gun deck, ok?” Again, the mare didn’t even move. Angel Wings then continued, “Well, I’m gonna get ready, is that alright?” When the mare didn’t react again, she just sighed and began to get ready for the day.

The Galley

Angel Wings made her way to the back of the queue, hoping that she wasn’t the absolute last pony to be served. From the smell in the air, she could easily tell that Bully Beef was preparing one of her favorite breakfast dishes, veggie sausage. “Hm, veggie sausage.” She said to herself, allowing her mind to drift off for a moment. She was so lost in her train of thought that she almost didn’t notice the hoof-steps approaching from behind her. “Sleep Well?” Old Silver playfully asked from behind her. Angel Wings jumped into the air in surprise before she realized who had greeted. “Oh, Silver, it’s only you.” She said as she floated gracefully back down to the deck. She then continued, “Though for a moment I thought it was Wyvern.” Silver, cocky grin still present on his face, added, “Well, I do have a better singing voice than Wyvern.”

After both Silver and Angel Wings made their way to one of the tables, Silver asked, “So, how’s our new guest?” Angel Wings hesitated for a moment before answering, “After we had a drink last night, she tucked herself in one of the hammocks and hasn’t moved since.” She took a sip of her drink, an orange juice, and continued, “I’m kinda worried for her.” “So am I.” Silver replied. “There’s no way of knowin’ what happened to her and that ship unless she talks.” After taking a bite from his veggie sausage, he continued, “On another note, you ready for an exciting day with Mr. Perry?” Angel Wings gave Silver a playful nudge and replied, “You bet.” She then planted a small kiss on Silver’s cheek. “You missed.” He snarkily replied. Both ponies then shared a quick kiss. Silver then continued, “Don’t worry about our guest. I’ll keep an eye on her.” Angel Wings nodded and said, “Thanks. Oh, and one more thing.” She then leaned close to him and whispered, “I love you.” Silver returned the favor and whispered, “I love you too.”

The Gun Deck, Later That Morning

“Good morning powder monkeys!” Perry enthusiastically called out to the others on the gun deck. The other sailors immediately snapped to attention, leaving Angel Wings feeling slightly awkward when she didn’t follow suit. It was actually rather odd to see Perry in a situation where he was in command of anything. Normally, he gave the impression that he was just some sort of laid back smart mouth. However, from what little she had seen here, mainly the encounter with Celaeno and what she was witnessing here, Perry was very capable of putting on a commanding front, and she couldn’t help but find him kind of intimidating.

Perry made his way up to Angel Wings, his face solid and stern and his stride leaving no doubt as to who was in charge. “I understand this is your first day on my gun deck, is it not?” Angel Wings nervously nodded yes. Perry then let out a surprisingly encouraging laugh as he continued, “Then I suggest you sit back and take notes. We’re gonna give you a crash course in cannonades!” He then immediately turned to some of the other sailors and shouted, “Ok boys! I want a demonstration shot ready in sixty seconds!” They immediately darted over to one of the cannons and began to work their magic.

Angel Wings was mesmerized by what she was witnessing. Within the sixty seconds Perry had allowed, the small group of sailors had opened the cannon’s breach, loaded a shot into the barrel, primed it, closed the breach, and finished the loading steps. One of the sailors, an earth pony, immediately stated, “Sir, cannon is loaded and ready sir!” Perry then lit his horn and set off the cannon. Angel Wings found herself collapsing to the deck, holding her hooves to her ears. After a few moments, Perry walked up to her and said, “Yeah, I forgot to mention that these girls can be loud.” “I couldn’t tell.” Angel Wings replied, her mild annoyance giving way to a sarcastic smirk.

Perry then pointed back towards the sailors working the gun. Angel Wings turned to see the sailors had taken a rod with a sponge at one end, dipped the sponge in a liquid, and were ramming it down the barrel. Perry then asked, “Know why they’re washing the barrel down?” “To keep the barrel clean?” She asked. Perry replied, “Partially, but mostly to extinguish any embers left after the explosion.” He then shot Angel Wings a mischievous smile and continued, “I hope you’re taking notes ‘cause there’ll be a test at the end of the day.” Angel Wings gulped at the prospect of a test; she’d barely passed the written test to get into the Wonderbolts’ reserves, and she hoped that Perry wouldn’t be as difficult as that was.

The Gun Deck, Dusk.

Of course Perry was going to test her. After a surprisingly long day of gun inspections, carrying ammunition, and drill after drill after drill after drill, Angel Wings ended her day with, of all things, a written exam and “Practical demonstration.” Now, she was just waiting for Perry to decide if she had done a good enough job. Unsurprisingly, she was now pretty nervous.

“Well…” Perry began, hardly smiling but certainly not angry. “I’d say you’re not exactly the best at ever working with cannons…” Angel Wings found herself slinking downwards, expecting him to start berating her. She was pleasantly surprised when he suddenly grew a small smile and finished, “But I’ve seen a lot worse.” He presented her test paper, with her exam, a solid B- written in red ink on the front. Angel Wings let out a deep breath and exclaim, “Oh, thank Celestia.” She then felt a hoof pat her on the back. Turning around, she saw one of the other sailors, a purple unicorn, who said, “Good job kid. And don’t worry, pencil horn here makes every new pony take his exam.” Perry immediately switched to commander mode and barked, “That’s Sir pencil horn to you Barricade.” “Sir, sorry sir.” Barricade replied.

Perry then said, “Besides, there’s only one I would never allow anywhere on my deck.” “Would that be Skibby?” Angel Wings asked. Perry let out a brief chuckle as he replied, “Not him. Or at least not alone.” He then began to walk towards the middle of the deck, specifically one of the beams that led up to the mast, and explained, “The pony in question has a name that starts in “S” and ends in “omers.”

“Somers?” Angel Wings asked. She was more than familiar with Somers, having encountered him during the Raiders’ attack on the Wonderbolts’ base and the final battle against their frigate, and had certainly seen more than enough of his cruelty. “Yeah, that little bastard.” Perry remarked. “No matter what I tried to do with him, he’d either keep screwing up or he’d do something to piss me off on purpose.” He paused for a moment before he continued, “The only thing we had common was we met Silver at the same time.”

“So….” Angel Wings began, only to be interrupted from her train of thought when she heard Silver’s voice call out from behind her. “To answer your question….” He began. “It went down like this.”

The Hawkins, Twelve Years Earlier

The funny thing about a Pegasus growing up outside of Cloudsdale was that you met ponies of all shapes and sizes. For Old Silver, now an older teenager on the verge of adulthood, this meant that whenever they made port, some of the crew would jump ship, and others would come to fill the empty posts. Sometimes there were friendly ponies, such as his good friend Ishmael, who would show up, sail for a voyage or two, then disappear off for a while. Other times, there were ponies like Dashing Duke, a grouchy Pegasus who never had a friendly thing to say about any-pony.

Of course, today, as Silver was working the crane, lifting a crate of supplies, he noticed two ponies approaching the ship. One was a light brown unicorn stallion in a blue double breasted tunic not entirely unlike Nelson’s. He was certainly older than Silver, but still seemed younger than Nelson, and certainly younger than Wyvern (Then again, the only pony said to be close to Wyvern’s age outside of Princess Celestia was some mare in Ponyville). The other pony was a yellow Pegasus colt that seemed to be around Silver’s age. He wore a blue outfit and had a round blue sailor’s hat.

Unfortunately, it wasn’t his outfit that had captured Silver’s attention. This pony was looking at everyone and everything with a sense of superiority and disgust. All in all, Silver had a bad feeling about this pony.

“Mr. Silver!” Cap’n Black Watch called out. “A word in my cabin!” “Aye aye Cap’n!” Silver then turned to the pony next to him and said, “Cap’n needs a word with me.” The stallion replied, “Got it Mr. Silver.” He then took the rope from Silver and continued. “Don’t keep the Cap’n waiting.” Silver nodded and made his way to Black Watch’s cabin.

Black Watch’s Quarters

Silver opened the door to see Black Watch seated behind his desk, and the Pegasus from earlier was seated before him. Black Watch then rose from his chair and said “It seems that ponies seem to think of my ship as a potential school.” “I beg your pardon sir?” Silver asked. The other Pegasus colt then joined the conversation. “Fine lookin ship here.” He said with a thick country accent and noticeable contempt. “For a garbage barge.” He finished, followed by a fit of obnoxious laughter. Black Watch immediately shouted back, “This ship has been in my family for three generations, and I will not have you disrespect her!”

Black Watch refocused his attention back on Silver and began, “This young colt here is Mr. Silver.” He then turned towards the other colt and said, “Mr. Silver, this here is Mr. Somers. He will be joining the crew for the next voyage, and I expect you will help him acclimate to my command.” Silver pondered for a moment, taking a look at Somers. He gave him a very unpleasant glare, and Silver couldn’t help but notice what seemed to be a knife held by his hip. Still, Silver understood an order from his Cap’n, and had no intention of failing him. “I don’t plan to sir.” Silver replied as he took a small gulp, hoping he wasn’t biting off more than he could chew.

Crew Quarters

Silver brought Somers down to the quarters. “And this is where we sleep.” Silver said as he explained everything to his new shipmate. “Ah figured that.” Somers said as he gave Silver a “friendly pat” on the back, or rather a hard slap. Silver considered saying something about that, but figured it may have just been a miscommunication or may have just been some sort of act of endearment. “In that case...” Silver began. “Find a hammock that’s not bein’ used and set your stuff down.”

Somers began to strut down the hall until he made his way to one of the hammocks. Unfortunately, this hammock had a book on it, symbolizing that it was taken. “This looks like the perfect spot.” Somers said as he casually swept the book to the deck floor and plopped himself on the hammock. Silver made his way to Somers and, mustering enough strength to protest, “That’s my hammock.” Somers simply shrugged and said, “Not anymore.” However, rather than back down, Silver decided to take a page from his sister’s book and walked up to Somers and defiantly said, “That is my bunk, and I would appreciate it if you took another one.”

Somers rose from the hammock, stared Silver in the eyes, and growled, “Are you threatenin’ me boy?” As his wing began to slowly reach for the knife, he heard a low gravelly voice call out from behind him, “What’s goin’ on ‘ere?” Silver and Somers turned to see Wyvern and Flint entering the crew quarters. Silver immediately reported, “Somers here tried to steal my bed!” Flint immediately asked, “Is this true?” Somers lied, “Nah. He pushed me out of the hammock!” Wyvern walked right up to him and warned, “Boy, you best not lie to any-pony on this ship.”

Realizing he’d been caught, Somers growled and stomped away. Silvers straightened his coat and asked, “What’s with that guy anyway?” Flint replied, “Well you didn’t hear it from me….” He then cautiously looked around before continuing, “That little brat was kicked out of the Royal Academy.” “As well as every other boarding school and academy this side of Equestria.” Wyvern added. “Wow.” Silver dryly remarked. “He seems like a real barrel o’ laughs.” Flint rested a hoof on Silver’s shoulder and said, “Don’t worry too much lad. I doubt we’ll have to worry about him for more than one voyage.”

Silver simply sighed and replied, “I bloody well hope so.”

The Gun Deck, A Few Days Later…

Silver and Somers were mopping the gun deck as the latter began to grumble, “This ain’t fair. Ah’m far too important to be doin’ somethin’ so menial.” “Oi!” Silver called out to Somers. “We all gotta do our part, so stop yappin’!” Both colts continued to mop the deck as other ponies began to gather on the deck.

Then, they heard an unfamiliar voice shout, “Alright now powder monkeys! Form up!” All of the other ponies began to line up, forming a straight line. It was at this point that Silver could clearly see that the pony shouting was the unicorn that had joined the same time as Somers. The unicorn then began to speak, “I don’t know what kind operation Black Watch used to run, but now that I’m here you will work these cannons as well as any gun crew in the Equestrian Navy. Am I clear?” “Sir, Yes Sir!” The others chanted back. “Very good.” The unicorn replied. “Now then, let’s start with…”

At that moment, a massive jolt shook the ship, rocking it and forcing several ponies, including Silver and Somers, to the deck. Unfortunately, when Somers began to rise, he placed one of his hooves on Silver’s back, specifically right on top of one of his wing stumps. “Wait a minute.” Somers said as he realized what he had just touched. He turned to Silver and demanded, “Take off your jacket.” “My…” Silver began before he realized what he had said. Rather than complying, Silver buttoned his jacket up defiantly. “No.” He firmly said.

“Boy, Ah didn’t ask.” Somers coldly said before he charged Silver and proceeded to rip his jacket off. “Well I’ll be a donkey’s uncle.” Somers said as he saw Silver’s wing stumps. As Silver began to sheepishly back away, Somers called out, “Wow, Ah thought you were an earth pony, but with those wings you’re just a stumpy little Pegasus.”

“What did you just call me?” Silver angrily asked. Of course Somers just had to use that name. “Stumpy?” Somers replied. “Oh, so you don’t like it, do ya?” For a few moments, no one moved until Somers continued, “Well get used to it Stumpy.” Now, if it were any other name, Silver would just brush it off. Of course, this wasn’t any other name. It was also now that Silver realized that Somers, being a yellow Pegasus with an orange mane, was essentially the stallion version of Spitfire. Now that Silver saw it, he couldn’t un-see it, and within a few seconds, lost all control.

Silver immediately leapt onto Somers and began to pummel him. “Don’t you DARE call me that damned name!” “Fat chance Stumpy!” Somers replied back before he kicked Silver right in the “Chain Shot.” As Silver recoiled in pain, both he and Somers heard a now familiar voice ask, “Ok, what in the Tartarus is going on with you two?” Before either of them could react, he continued, “Scratch that, because I saw and heard everything.” He then turned to Somers and said, “By the way, that was a low blow kid.” He then turned to the other ponies and began to explain, “That’s another thing, I don’t want to see either hazing OR fighting on my deck. Am I clear?” Silver and the others immediately replied, “Sir, yes sir!”

“What’s with all the commotion?” Flint asked as he entered the gun deck. It was at this moment that he noticed Silver was starting to tear up as well as covering his crotch. Turning to the unicorn, Flint asked, “Ok, what happened?” The unicorn whispered something in his ear, and Flint let out an angry sigh. He walked up to Somers and said, “You, Cap’n’s quarters, now!” “What?” Somers asked. “But Stumpy here attacked me!” “NOW!” Flint shouted. Somers screamed in fear as he ran out of the room. Flint then turned his attention to Silver and said, “I’ll be having a word with you later.” Silver gulped and nervously replied, “Yes sir.”

As Flint left, the unicorn made his way up to Silver and said, “That was pretty cool though.” Silver simply replied, “Thank you sir.” “Don’t mention it.” The unicorn replied. He then began to turn to resume his duties, but stopped and said, “By the way, the name’s Perry.” “Old Silver.” Silver replied as he picked up his mop and resumed his duties.

Neither would really interact much for the next few months, but….

The Gun Deck, Present Day

“That was pretty nice of you Mr. Perry.” Angel Wings remarked. “Yeah, that kid gave me a bad vibe the moment I saw him.” Perry replied. Silver then continued, “Still, we didn’t interact too much afterwards, at least until the mutiny.” “I remember you told me about the mutiny.” Angel Wings said as she shuddered. “I can’t believe Somers was so cruel that he would…” She couldn’t even bring herself to finish that sentence. Silver then began, “Well, the really interesting part was just after the Mutiny, before we made port. You see……”

The Hawkins, Twelve Years Earlier

Silver, Flint, and the others, or rather the only remaining loyalists, were sitting in the galley, not saying anything. After all, it had been an absolutely horrible last few hours. Somers had staged a mutiny, and in the process he had murdered Cap’n Black Watch. Though most of the others simply sat in sorrowful silence, Silver could barely contain the pain of losing one of the most important ponies in his life. Where there was once the strong dark blue stallion, now all there was left was his Glengarry. It was thanks to this particular hat that Silver owed his very name, and now he realized that other than his memories, this was all that was left of Cap’n Black Watch.

Then Perry started speaking. “Well, I’d say other than that discipline incident, today has been pretty fruitful.” No one said anything as Silver began to tremble with rage. After all they had just suffered, Perry broke the silence with a joke. The gunnery officer continued, “Wow, this place is quieter than a coffee house. Come on boys, why the long faces?” Again, no one said anything, and Silver continued to struggle to keep himself calm. Besides, Perry had been a professional officer in the Equestrian Navy, so he’d know to never cross the line with this kind of humor, or at least know when to stop.

Then he said, “Well, I guess the Cap’n knows what it’s like to have one heck of a close shave.”

In less than a second, Silver turned to Perry, eyes bleeding tears and anger oozing from his broken voice, and shouted with uncontrollable fury, “ SHUT YOUR FUCKING GOB PERRY!” He then stormed out of the galley, pushing several tables and even Nelson out of the way, too upset to really care. The moment Silver was out of sight, Wyvern made his way up to Perry and pinned him against the wall. “Ouch.” Perry complained, “What was that for?” Flint then made his way up to the two and quietly yet furiously said, “You are one wise crack away from gettin’ you arse beaten to a bloody pulp boy!” Perry realized that he was in serious trouble, but also saw that now both Flint and Wyvern were starting to tear up as well.

Wyvern then harshly said, “Cap’n Black Watch meant more to that boy than he did to all of us combined, so you better make it up to him before we make port, or so help me I’m…” He then dropped the Pegasus and returned to his seat, picking up a bottle of whiskey. Flint then simply ordered, “Fix this!” Perry gulped and began to walk to the stairwell, hoping he could find Silver.

The Top Deck.

The normal quiet of the wind blowing the hull creaking was drowned out by the unmistakable sound of a pony crying his heart out. Silver was barely able to breathe as he let his sorrow pour out. He could barely see anything, simply just letting his emotions escape. How could Perry have been that seemingly cruel? After what they just went through, he was treating it like a great big joke. If anything, Silver knew that he didn’t even want to see him for the rest of the voyage, let alone hear his voice.

“Hey kid.” Perry’s voice calmly rang out from behind him. Silver turned to see none other than Perry, head held low in shame. “What do you want?” Silver angrily asked. Perry simply sighed and said, “I made a horrible mistake.” That was rather unexpected. Perry was usually the kind of pony who was either in officer mode or a light hearted jokester, but now he seemed like a defeated stallion. Silver could only ask, “Flint made you do this, Didn’t he?” “Yeah.” Perry replied before he continued, “He did, and then I remembered something.” “What is it?”

Perry made his way to the ship’s railing and began to explain, “Kid, the funny thing is that under this fancy coat, I’m nothing but a failure.” “Failure?” Silver asked. “Yeah.” Perry replied. “I did mention that I was dismissed from the Navy, right?” “You did.” Silver answered, wondering why the subject had been changed. Perry then pulled a piece of paper from his coat and handed it to Silver. He was amazed and saddened to see what it was.

It was a dishonorable discharge. Apparently, Perry had been accused of overstepping his authority, talking back to superiors, and various other small issues. “All in all, Princess Celestia said I couldn’t “take anything seriously.”” Perry then sighed as he continued, “Of course, my “wonderful sense of humor” only got worse. I worked for a few others, only to get my ass thrown off more than one ship. And the more it happened, the more I relied on quipping and poking fun of things to deal with it, because if I were to try and take things any more seriously then I’d…”

Now it was Perry’s turn to start choking back tears. “Then I met Cap’n Black Watch, and he gave me the chance to command cannons again.” As Perry started to cry, Silver realized something. “Your humor is a mask. Does that mean you joking about Black Watch is just you…” Perry began to talk again, but this time he was a broken mess. “He gave me a chance to command again. He gave me my life back, and that bastard just….” Silver then did something he didn’t expect he’d do.

He wrapped Perry in a close embrace. Perry returned the hug as he cried even harder, with Silver starting to let tears of his own fall. “I know the feelin’.” Silver said. “I ran away from home, and Black Watch gave me a new one.” “Guess he had a way with wayward souls, didn’t he?” Perry warmly asked. Silver simply shrugged and said, “It’s what kept me around. I don’t think there is anything I could do to repay him.” Perry then grew a small smile as he asked, “I thought you didn’t keep debts?”

If this were a few hours earlier, Silver would have slugged Perry or kicked him in the “chain shot.” However, now, he could only let out a simple laugh. And so both stallions just took the next few hours to catch their breath and let out as much of their grief as they could.

The Gun Deck, Present Day

Angel Wings couldn’t help but feel her eyes start to water a bit. Even Silver was starting to sniffle a bit. “Yeah, we all lost somethin’ when Black Watch died.” Perry then finished, “So long story short, after that Silver helped me keep my sense of humor in check so we didn’t have a repeat of that little incident.” “I bet.” Angel Wings replied. “I would probably have just slugged you.” “Ooh, I bet you could.” Perry jokingly replied.

“Cap’n!” Nelson shouted from above. “I’ll be right there Mr. Nelson!” Silver replied. He then turned to the others and said, “Mr. Perry, my dear, I am needed elsewhere.” “Get moving sir.” Perry playfully quipped as he prodded Silver towards the stairwell. Angel Wings couldn’t help but giggle at the show before her.

Once Silver was gone, Perry returned his attention to Angel Wings and said, “So, I’m going to need you to perform one more drill on the cannons.” “You’re joking right?” She asked. Perry simply shot her a smile and replied in a deadpan voice, “Does it look like I’m joking?” Angel Wings simply sighed and said to herself, “Oh bother.”

Author's Note

Next Time; It's a surprise

An Important Talk
View Online

The Road to Ornithia

An Important Talk

The Road to Ornithia

Part Omega; An Important Talk

Like many days on a long voyage, there were often long periods of nothing to do for some of the crew. After all, sailors may have more endurance and stamina compared to the average pony, they still had to take a moment or two to catch their breath. Ironically this was the kind of moment in which Wyvern had decided to take a puff from his pipe. Some of the other crew members, particularly Silver and Nelson, weren’t exactly fond of him smoking, but they had learned to live with him taking a puff every now and then.

“Hey Wyvern!” Perry called out as he made his way up to the older sea salt. As the younger gunnery officer made his way up to his friend, Wyvern asked, “What’s got you in such a good mood?” Perry stretched his front hooves as he answered, “You know, earlier today I was thinking, and….”

Wyvern then began to laugh, smoke sneaking out his nose. “What’s so funny?” Perry asked with playful indignance. Wyvern, regaining his composure, answered, “I never knew you were the kind of pony to think.” “Very funny Wyvern.” Perry replied, noticeably less playfully. Wyvern then rested a hoof on the younger unicorn and said, “Sorry about that kid. So, what were you thinking about?”

Perry took a deep breath and, making a dramatic pause, asked, “So, when do you think we’re getting a dramatic reading?” Wyvern hesitated for a few moments, completely confused as to what his friend had asked. “What the bloody ‘ell do you mean by that?” He asked. Perry enthusiastically replied, “A dramatic reading. You know, where some guy reads our story for a bunch of people he’s never even met, giving voices to every character from us to Spitfire to that doctor in the hospital.”

“I don’t understand a single word you’re sayin’.” Wyvern asked, his annoyance starting to seep through. Perry then wrapped a hoof around his friend and continued. “Come on, wouldn’t you like to pull out a smart phone and find out some-pony like skiddamarink or that scribbler or the dirty novel fella….” He paused for a moment before he added, “Ok maybe not the dirty novel guy, but think about it. It’s like immortality!”

From behind Wyvern and Perry, Silver asked, “Why would anyone want immortality?” As the captain approached his friends, he continued, “Because where is the fun in life when it goes on forever?” Perry made his way up to his captain and began to explain, “I was just telling Wyvern here about how great it would be if we got a dramatic reading, like that little black Alicorn or the human turned Pegasus.”

Silver blinked in astonishment before, in a dead pan voice, asked, “Did you get into the wine again?” “No I didn’t!” Perry defiantly defended himself. “I’m as sober as a prohibitionist.” Silver found himself completely lost and, rubbing his temple with his metal fingers, sighed to himself, “Dear god I can’t understand what you’re saying.” Wyvern then asked, “What’s god?” The older sailor then noticed that the deck around all three of them was now noticeably darker.

It was then that Perry looked up and asked, “And why is there a crate floating above us?” Silver and Wyvern looked up to see that there was a massive wooden crate being restrained by a thin rope from one of the masts. Silver, not sure how such a crate could be placed up there without his knowledge, asked, “How’d that get there?”

Before any pony could reply, the rope holding the crate snapped, and the crate began to plummet towards Silver and his friends. Realizing there wasn’t any chance to get out of the way, Silver could only mutter to himself, “Shit.” He, Wyvern, and Perry were then crushed by the large crate as a dark fog began to consume the Hawkins.

Silver’s Cabin

“AAAAHHHGGHH!” Silver screamed as he rose from his bed. As the sweat began to drip down his face, Silver’s breathing began to calm down as he realized where he was. “Heh.” He laughed to himself as he remembered what had happened. “It was all a bloody nightmare.”

As he began to rise from bed, the cabin door slammed open as Angel Wings dashed inside. “Silver, are you alright?” She asked as she struggled to regain her composure. Silver managed to stretch as he replied, “Aye, just had a nightmare.” Angel Wings then noticed he had been sweating and scooped up a rag as she flew over to him and began to dry his face off.

“Angel Wings, I’m alright.” Silver tried to reassure his mare-friend. Angel Wings ignored him as she continued to dry his sweat covered face up. After a few more moments, Silver sighed and said, “Ms. Wings, I am alright, so you can stop worrying.” Angel Wings replied, “Alright. Sorry, I guess I just overreacted.” “It’s alright.” Silver replied as he gave her a gentle nuzzle. He then said, “If I may, it was kind of sweet of you to come chargin’ to me rescue.” Angel Wings began to blush as she replied, “Well, I don’t know what I’d do without you.”

Silver then held one of her hooves in both of his as he reassured her, “I know for a fact that you would be amazing even without me.” As Angel Wings continued to blush as her face turned a dark crimson red, she couldn’t help but kiss Silver on the lips as she said, “Thanks. I love you you adorable little sea dog.” Silver couldn’t help but let out a gentle giggle as he replied, “And I love you too you adorable little ball of optimism.”

Before things could get any more intimate, Perry entered the cabin and said, “Hey Cap’n, I was thinking about…” quickly realizing this was what led into his “unfortunate accident” in his nightmare, shouted, “I swear to Celestia Perry, if you’re gonna start blabbin’ about dramatic readin’s then I will pistol whip your arse!” Perry, stunned speechless, simply began to tip toe away.

Silver and Angel Wings stared at each other for a few moments before they burst out laughing as, despite the sudden harshness, it was actually pretty funny.

Author's Note

April Fools Everyone!!!

Sailors Not Dancers
View Online

The Road to Ornithia

Sailors Not Dancers

The Road to Ornithia

Part 9; Sailors Not Dancers

If there was one thing that truly could ruin a sailor’s mood, it was a flat wind. Without wind, a ship’s sails couldn’t propel her forward. And since the engines on a sky-ship like The Hawkins were used solely to keep her in the air, she was effectively dead weight in the air as well as the ocean water.

Silver turned to Mr. Copper Bottom and called out, “Mr. Copper Bottom, prepare to take us down to sea level!” Copper Bottom replied back, “Aye aye Cap’n!” As the helmsman began to work his magic, Silver then called out to the rest of the crew, “We’re goin’ down to sea level!” The crew then called back, “Aye aye Cap’n!”

As The Hawkins began to decrease in Altitude, Angel Wings couldn’t help but start to feel a little giddy. Before she joined Old Silver and the other sailors, she had never been anywhere near the ocean, and even then, they had been hundreds of meters above the cerulean sea. But now, she would finally get to experience the ocean up close and personal.

Angel Wings was so caught up in excitement that she almost didn’t recognize Silver walk up behind her and ask, “Never been to the ocean I take it?” Angel Wings replied, “No, but I’ve always wanted to see it.” Both pegasi then began to observe the tranquil waves as The Hawkins finally touched down on the ocean surface.

Angel Wings asked, “Hey, why exactly are we moving down to the ocean surface?” Silver took a deep breath, soaking up the salty air as he replied, “There’s not enough wind, so we’re goin’ to let the engines rest and conserve fuel.” He then paused before continuing, “Depending on how the wind goes, we might even sail on the water for a day or two.”

It was then that Spy Glass called out, “Whale ho off starboard bow!” Silver and Angel Wings heard the call and immediately made their way to the starboard railing and began to inspect scan the horizon for the whale. As several other sailors made their way over, Perry turned his head to the crow’s nest and shouted, “You sure you saw a whale?” Spy Glass replied, “I swear I saw one. It was right….”

At that moment, a massive sperm whale leapt out from the water, amazing the sailors with its majesty. Angel Wings remarked, “It’s beautiful.” Silver, however, remarked, “I hope it doesn’t land on us.” Luckily, the sperm whale collapsed safely back into the sea. Unfortunately, the splash from the massive mammal drenched the ship, including Silver, Angel Wings, and several other sailors.

Once the whale was gone, Spy Glass continued, “…Over there.” For a moment, Silver and Angel Wings considered what to do before they noticed they were absolutely soaked, and simply began laughing. After indulging in some laughter, Silver called out, “Alright, every-pony who was soaked, you have ten minutes to change clothes if you wish. We won’t be going anywhere so don’t worry about missing any work.” Angel Wings contemplated resisting, but when she stepped forward, the feeling of her soaked coat convinced her to take the opportunity to take the opportunity and at least remove her soaked clothing.

Mare’s Quarters

“Phew, that was fun.” Angel Wings said to herself as she removed her now soaked coat. As she set the now drenched piece of clothing on a chair, she began to check if the rest of her outfit was still wet. For the most part, her shirt was dry enough, and she figured that if she changed socks, she would still be able to wear her boots. Taking a breath in relief, she finished removing the remaining pieces of wet clothing and began to take them to the ship’s laundry.

However, it was at this moment that Angel Wings realized something; the mare she had been sharing the cabin with was missing. “Oh no.” she whispered as she began to panic.

It had been two days since the blue mare had been rescued from a burning wreck by the crew, and Angel Wings had been charged with keeping an eye on her. Since the new guest had restricted herself to her hammock, this made the job undeniably easy. But now that she was actually gone, Angel Wings was worried she had gotten herself lost somewhere on the ship.

It was at this moment that the door opened behind Angel Wings, revealing the very mare she was looking for, carrying a mug of hot cocoa in one of her wings. Angel Wings immediately said, “Oh thank Celestia I found you! I was worried you ran off somewhere.” The blue mare let out a gentle giggle as she replied in a somewhat raspy voice, “Well this ship isn’t exactly THAT big.” She spoke with the same accent Skibby had, one similar to Silver’s but one more naturally soft. As the mare took a sip of her drink, she asked, “Oh, uh, Angel Wings was it?”

“Yeah.” Angel Wings replied. “I’m the weather officer.” The blue mare then extended her other wing and introduced herself. “Staff Sergeant Aquamarine, EUP marines.”

“I’ve never met a marine before.” Angel Wings remarked, finding herself gripped by excitement as well as fear. She’d heard stories of EUP marines, particularly how they often had trouble separating themselves from their job. Aquamarine then, to her surprise, jovially replied, “Well I’ve never been on a civilian trade ship before.” Now both mares began to laugh. Their laughter ended as Aquamarine then said, “By the way, thanks for rescuing me.”

“I don’t know about the others…” Silver’s voice rang out from outside the cabin. Angel Wings and Aquamarine turned to see Silver approaching, his jacket removed and his off tan shirt now clearly visible. He then continued, “But I don’t keep debts.” Aquamarine immediately snapped to attention, as if she were being approached by her commanding officer, and barked out, “Sir!”

Silver replied, “Ma’am, I’m not a military officer.” Aquamarine replied, “Maybe not sir, but my unit heard about what you guys did in Botany Bay.” Silver began to blush and he began to nervously scratch the back of his head as he remarked, “Well, they kidnapped Cap’n Flint and a kid. We weren’t gonna let the wankers get away with that.”

Aquamarine then said, “Sorry me unit wasn’t there. We were assistin’ the Ornithians with their little problem when…” It was then that she began to look away in shame. Silver and Angel Wings knew that her pause came from recollecting what happened aboard the ship they rescued her from. Realizing that they needed to change the mood, Silver began to feign being hot and, flapping one of his metal “hands” to keep cool, said, “Oi, it’s gettin’ hot down ‘ere. Let’s get a cold drink.”

The Galley

As Silver, Angel Wings, and Aquamarine began to pour mugs of water, Angel Wings asked, “So Aquamarine, what is it like being a marine?” Aquamarine hesitated for a moment before answering, “Well, the best way I can describe it is we keep order on ships and fight bad guys on enemy ships as well as in amphibious situations.” “Ooh.” Angel Wings replied in amazement. She then said, “That sounds kind of dangerous.”

Silver then joined in with, “Well it certainly doesn’t sound like anythin’ we’ve not dealt with before.” He then gave Angel Wings a gentle elbow nudge, to which the pink Pegasus began to blush. As the trio began to make their way to a table, Aquamarine remarked, “I heard about what happened before we left port. Apparently one of the Wonderbolts managed to fly all the way from Botany Bay to the Desert Garrison.” Angel Wings then humbly admitted, “Yeah, that was actually me.”

“Really?” Aquamarine enthusiastically asked. “You were the one who alerted the garrison?” Angel Wings nodded and replied, “Yeah. I may have…” As Silver gave her a cheeky smile, she corrected herself and continued, “I had begun to fall for Silver, and when he was captured, I knew some-pony had to do something. When the Wonderbolts began to bicker over who should do the job, I just went ahead and did it.” Aquamarine remarked, “Wow, that’s impressive. In the marines that kind of attitude could get ya in trouble.”

Aquamarine then changed the subject. “Speaking of attitude, mind if I ask a question?” Silver gave her a confirming nod. The marine then continued, “Well, I noticed that we’ve dropped anchor. I know that you guys have your duties keep this girl afloat, but do you have anythin’ to keep every-pony distracted?” Angel Wings asked, “Distracted?”

“Yeah.” Aquamarine replied. “boredom can be a serious threat to morale.”

Silver began to contemplate the piece of advice. He knew that sailors needed tasks to keep busy with anything, be it their tasks or extracurricular activities, to remain sane or risk the breakdown of morale. If not, the crew could lose respect for him and his other officers.

Angel Wings then asked, “So, as long as we have something to do, then we should be alright?” Aquamarine, taking a sip from her drink, replied, “Yup.” This confirmation led to Angel Wings’s eyes growing with excitement, she began to giggle enthusiastically. The pink mare then turned to Silver and said, “Silv… I mean Cap’n Silver, I have an idea.”

Silver’s Quarters.

“Dance lessons?” Perry asked in confused shock. He, Nelson, Wyvern, and the other officers had been gathered to hear Angel Wings’s plan, and needless to say, each felt somewhat unsure. “Look….” Perry began. “…I don’t mean to come off as a pessimist, but I have my doubts about turning the crew into the royal Canterlot ballet.”

Nelson then spoke up in defense of the idea. “I don’t think she’s expecting that. Besides, it might help with dexterity and agility.” Angel Wings let out a breath of relief as she replied, “Thanks Nelson.” As the older naval officer nodded, Perry huffed as he remarked, “I still think it’s a dumb idea.”

Silver then asked his gunnery officer, “Do you have any other suggestions?” Perry shrugged confidently and replied, “Well I’ve been considering doubling down on cannon drills and….” Pausing as he thought, Perry realized that he really didn’t have any other suggestions. Silver let out a playful sigh and explained, “While I do appreciate your concern about our skills with cannons, if that’s all you have the crew do, we’ll just wind up back here.” The captain then faced Angel Wings and continued, “besides, I think a dance class might be more entertaining than endless drills.”

“Thanks Silver.” Angel Wings thanked her colt friend and captain. “I promise I won’t make every-pony do anything too demeaning.” As Silver, Nelson, and most of the others began to laugh, Perry sighed and grumbled to himself, “Great, what’s next, a beauty pageant?”

The Main Deck, the Next Day

As the crew began to gather on the top deck, several began to wonder why they had been summoned. Skibby took a nervous gulp, hoping this wasn’t a communal punishment, while Copper Bottom was wondering why the whole crew had been summoned. After a few minutes, Silver made his way up to the front of the crew, rotated to face them, and began to speak.

“Alright boys!” the metal winged Pegasus spoke imposingly. “We’ve decided to introduce a few extracurricular activities to keep you from boredom, and the first one is….” He gave a dramatic pause before finishing, “A dance lesson, courtesy of Miss Angel Wings.”

Several sailors began to murmur with each other, some confused while others were annoyed. Still, the decision had been made, and Silver then began to speak again. “Now then, I don’ne expect everyone here to be expert ballerinas, but I do expect you will be professional about this. Do I make meself clear?” The other sailors, despite their hesitance, knew better than to try and stand up to Old Silver, and al replied, “Aye aye Cap’n!”

Confident that they would perform their task well, Silver then stepped aside as he finished, “Alright lads. I leave you to Miss Wings.”

Meanwhile, Angel Wings began to step forward. She had stripped down mostly to her shirt, and replaced her boots with an old pair of tap shoes, one of the few keepsakes she brought from before she joined the crew. Taking a deep breath, the young mare began to speak, “Good morning every-pony.” The other sailors gave her skeptical looks, not entirely sure they would respect her. However, after receiving a receiving nod from Silver, Angel Wings straightened herself and ordered, “Alright, I want every-pony to line up and straighten yourselves out.”

Once the other sailors had sorted themselves into three lines, Angel Wings began her lesson. “Alright, now we’re going to start out with an old warm up technique I learned as a foal.” She took a deep breath, scuffing the deck with her tap shoes as she began again. “What we’re going to do is do a few flaps, eight to the front, eight to the side, eight to the back, four to the side, and a ball change.” Skibby raised his hoof to ask a question. Angel Wings noticed this and asked, “Yes Skibby?”

The blue Pegasus replied, “Forgive me ma’am, but I don’ne know even half o’ those words.” Angel Wings let out a guilty laugh as she replied, “Heh. Well, how about I demonstrate the exercise?” As Skibby and several other sailors began to nod yes, Angel Wings felt a surge of confidence as she began to demonstrate.

She then proceeded to brush her right hooves forward with the front of her hooves and stamp them on the deck. After doing this eight times in rhythm, she proceeded to perform a ball change and then did the same thing again, only this time her hooves brushed off to the side. She then proceeded to do this to the back, then four more to the side, and then ended it with another ball change before she did it again with her left hooves.

After finishing with her left hooves, Angel Wings spoke again. “Alright, now it’s your turn.” The other sailors began to perform the warm up, some being able to perform it adequately while others were struggling. Unsurprisingly, Skibby was among the latter group. Angel Wings made her way up to her friend and said, “Try keeping your weight on the hooves you aren’t using.” Skibby nodded and began to try the warm up again, this time with more noticeable skill.

As the lesson went on, Angel Wings introduced more technique exercises. Now the group was doing an endurance exercise, doing alternating shuffles. She then noticed that Copper Bottom was having trouble keeping his hooves up. “Keep your legs up Copper Bottom.” She gently but firmly ordered. Copper Bottom replied, “I’m doin’ my best ma’am.”

At that moment, a vaguely familiar voice called out, “We’re bloody sailors, not bloody dancers!” Angel Wings could have sworn that it was…

“Stow that blabberin’ Mr. Arrow Bolt!” Silver shouted, silencing the thuggish Pegasus. Unfortunately, Angel Wings began to shake, a combination of shock and anger starting to consume her. ‘Why was Arrow Bolt here?’ she thought to herself. She was so stumped in confusion that she almost failed to notice Silver trying to snap her out of her stupor.

“Miss Wings, you alright?” Silver asked. “You zoned out for a moment.” Angel Wings, however, simply whispered, “Can I have a word with you?” Silver nodded and called out to the crew, “Take a few minutes off lads!” He then led Angel Wings into his cabin.

Silver’s Cabin

Once Silver had closed the cabin door, Angel Wings immediately, and none to politely, asked, “What in the name of Celestia is HE doing out there?” Needless to say, Silver didn’t need three guesses as to who she was referring to.

Sighing, Silver began to explain. “I have to look after the well being of everyone onboard this ship.” As he took another guilty sigh, this time averting his eyes, he continued, “And until we make port, that does include Mr. Arrow Bolt.”

Angel Wings’s anger began to subside as she remembered that Silver had promised that Arrow Bolt would be deported once they made port. However, they hadn’t made port yet, which meant that he hadn’t been sent away. Still, that didn’t help her feel any better.

Taking a deep breath, Angel Wings said, “Ok, I’ll give him another chance. HOWEVER….” She began to channel the confidence and authority that she learned from the journey to Botany Bay. “…If he steps out of line or even BEGINS to say that one name…” As she started to choke up, Silver interrupted her. “He does that and I’m draggin’ his arse back to the brig.” Angel Wings nodded and departed the cabin.

Once she was gone, Silver let out a deep breath as he began to feel the weight of his actions. As captain, he needed to think of the well being of everyone onboard the ship, and at least for the moment that did include Arrow Bolt. Unfortunately this time it meant that he had to anger Angel Wings. Even if he made it clear that Arrow Bolt was on his last chance, it didn’t remove the hurt expression on her face as she nearly lost her temper. All he could do was whisper to himself, “Please forgive me.”

The Top Deck

After taking a deep breath to regain her composure, Angel Wings faced the rest of the crew and began to speak again. “Ok every-pony, now we’re going to try….”

One of the sailors, Barricade if she remembered correctly, called out, “We’re not gonna prance around like a bunch of mares!” several other sailors called out, “Yeah.” Skibby tried to speak up, but another sailor stopped him as he said, “Keep your mouth shut you little runt!” Soon enough, the sailors began to shout at each other, even throwing insults including incredibly vulgar phrases.

Unable to tolerate the disorder, Angel Wings snapped as she shouted, “Every-pony, SHUT UP!” Sadly, rather than comply, the other sailors began to shout back at her. One called out, “Why? What authority do you have over us?” Another called out, “Yeah, you’re only weather officer because the Cap’n likes you!”

If being insulted because of her relationship with Silver wasn’t enough, the final straw was because she heard Arrow Bolt blurt out, “Oh shut up you pathetic little no-pony.”

Unwilling to tolerate it anymore, Angel Wings screamed, “JUST SHUT UP YOU STUPID BASTARDS!” This time, the entire deck, possibly the entire ship, went silent. As she began to sniffle a little, Angel Wings began to angrily chew out her colleagues, “I thought that this would help improve morale and keep every-pony from getting bored!” As the others began to contemplate what they’d done, Angel Wings continued, “But you know what, forget it!” She then stomped off to return to her quarters, her sniffling escalating into full on sobbing.

Silver, emerging from his cabin when he heard the shouting, was not pleased by what he’d seen and witnessed. His face growing red with anger, he began to call out his crew.

“I can’nae believe what I just heard! He angrily shouted. “I am ashamed of every single one of you!” As the sailors held their heads in shame, Silver turned his attention to Arrow Bolt and said, “Mr. Arrow Bolt, step forward now!” As Arrow Bolt made his way forward, Silver turned to Wyvern and said, “Mr. Wyvern, Escort Mr. Arrow Bolt back to the brig. If he says ANYTHIN’, gag him.” Arrow Bolt was about to protest, but the look on Silver and Wyvern’s faces convinced him not to.

Once Arrow Bolt had been escorted away, Copper Bottom stepped forward. “Sir, I apologize for the way I and the others acted.” He held his head low and the tone in his voice made it clear he was being sincere.

Silver, though content in the apology, replied, “As much as I appreciate the gesture, I am not the one you need to apologize to.”

Skibby then stepped forward. “Cap’n!” the young stallion asked. Silver replied, “What is it Mr. Skibby?” As the blue Pegasus made his way up to his commanding officer, Skibby continued, “I might have an idea…”

The Mares’ Cabin, That Night

After a good cry, Angel Wings found she had lost almost all energy she had. Once she slipped her tap shoes off, she simply crawled into her hammock and took a long nap.

Whenever she had a bad day as a filly, Angel Wings found the best way to release her immediate stress was to just do the least intensive action possible, ranging from meditating to reading a book to just taking a nap. More often than not it was from dealing with bullies mocking her for her then lackluster flying skills, though the worst cases were from fights with her mother.

Once the thought of her mother entered her mind, Angel Wings began to feel her eyes water once again. She remembered how her mother was never satisfied with what she could accomplish, ranging from a dance award to recognition for any piece of art she could create. She would always complain about how other foals always did a better job than she could, and it seemed that no one could please her.

And that was when she would bring out the insults. Angel Wings cringed as she remembered how her mother would constantly belittle her. “If you can’t make your way to the top, then you’ll just end up a pathetic little no-pony.” Angel Wings began to shake her head, trying to get the thought of her mother out of her head. She wasn’t going to let her control any more of her life.

Her train of thought was derailed when she heard the sound of knocking on the cabin door. Facing the door, Angel Wings dejectedly called out, “Come in.”

To her surprise, Perry entered the cabin. Rather than make a witty remark or wise crack, the gunnery officer simply asked, “Hey kid, you feelin’ alright?” Angel Wings simply sighed and said, “Well, let me see. I exploded at Silver, I made a fool of myself in front of every-pony, and pretty much alienated everyone, so I’d say I’m right at the bottom of the pecking order.”

Perry simply made his way to her hammock and replied, “So I’d say a typical Tuesday?” As much as she wanted to be angry with him, Angel Wings couldn’t help but let out a giggle at his remark. Perry noticed her mood lightening and continued, “Yeah. I’ll be honest, life isn’t easy up here.”

“I know.” Angel Wings replied. “I guess for a moment I thought I could just put on a happy face and they’d follow my lead.” Perry then began to laugh as he added, “You know Silver has the same problem.” “Really?” Angel Wings asked, somewhat surprised.

“Oh yeah.” Perry replied. “While the lads and I have sort of a… personal loyalty to Silver, not every-pony here is. For example, our lovely cook Bully Beef is here only because of the pay, Skibby was kicked off his last ship for something regarding his luck, and our very dear friend Arrow Bolt….” Perry said this last part with so much sarcasm it was impossible to be angry at him. “… Is here because of his disciplinary issues.”

After Angel Wings finished her laughing, Perry continued, “What I’m trying to say is, I know you’re not too happy with Silver letting Arrow Bolt out of the brig but…” Angel Wings interrupted him by saying, “He was just doing his job as captain?” Perry replied, “I was actually gonna say he regrets it and he’s sorry, but that works as well.”

Angel Wings then rose from her hammock and said, “I should probably find Silver now.” As she began to make her way to the door, Perry spoke up. “Two things kid. One, he should be in the galley, and two…” Angel Wings turned to see Perry use his magic to levitate her tap shoes to her as he added, “You’re gonna need these.”

The Galley

As Angel Wings made her way towards the galley, she was surprised to hear the sounds of clapping, cheering, and some-pony playing a fiddle. “That’s odd.” She said to herself.

Once she actually entered the galley, she was surprised, or rather shocked to see that the crew were throwing what seemed to be an impromptu party. Several sailors, including Copper Bottom were drinking from mugs, and a few others were swapping jokes or stories.

But what was actually surprising her was that a few of the sailors, including Skibby, were actually dancing. As Skibby was dancing on one of the tables, a few others seemed to be challenging each other to a dance off as others were gathered around them.

As Angel Wings struggled to comprehend the apparent hypocrisy, Skibby noticed her and called out, “‘Ey guys, she’s ‘ere!” The festivities died instantly as the other sailors turned to face her, smiles replaced by guilty frowns. It was then that Skibby stepped forward and said, “We decided that, after what we all did, we should make it up to ya.”

From behind her, Angel Wings heard Perry’s voice say, “We forgot to mention an old rule of thumb to you.” She turned to see him, Nelson, and Silver enter the galley. The gunnery officer continued, “Sailors love to dance, but hate being forced to dance.”

Silver then stepped forward and said, “I shouldn’t have put that much responsibility and authority on you yet. I’m sorry I failed you.” Angel Wings couldn’t help but feel moved. She then stepped forward and said, “And I’m sorry I snapped.” Both captain and weather officer stepped closer to each other as they wrapped the other in a warm embrace before both, at the same time, said to the other, “Can you forgive me?”

After giving the other a knowing nod, Skibby called out, “Alright everyone, let’s shake those flanks!”

After slipping her tap shoes back on, Angel Wings joined in the fun, impressing the others with her skill. Silver himself couldn’t help but admit he was truly amazed by her skill. Not only was she technically very skilled, never missing a beat to the fiddler’s rhythm.

He was duly surprised when Angel Wings extended a wing to him, inviting him to be his partner. “Ah.. I…” Silver nervously stuttered. “I don’t know how to dance.” Angel Wings gave a knowing smile as she replied, “I think I can help with that.”

The pink mare then proceeded to carry the metal winged Pegasus around the galley and swing him around. Though Silver found this terrifying at first (and found himself regretting eating a heavy lunch), he soon found the experience intoxicating. After a few minutes he spoke up, “I think I get what you’re at…” As he and Angel Wings returned to the deck floor. He then raised his metal wing, allowing Angel Wings to twirl herself. Soon enough the entire crew (minus Arrow Bolt, who was explicitly excluded from the little shindig), were watching the two dance.

But as the time passed, the rest of the crew retired for the night until only Silver and Angel Wings were left. Realizing they were alone, Silver said, “I think I should take over the next case of extracurricular activity.” As Angel Wings began to sigh, Silver continued, “But I think that by the time we return to Equestria the others will respect your authority.”

Silver then added, “And if I may…” he began to look around as he continued, “I would’ne mind being your student.” Realizing what he was inviting him for, Angel Wings replied, “I think that can be arranged. Same time Friday?” Silver playfully answered, “Yes ma’am.”

As he began to back away, Angel Wings called out, “You forgot something!” “I what?” Silver asked before he realized what she was implying. He then gave a professional bow, the kind he’d often seen fancy clients do at balls. Angel Wings replied with a curtsy of her own. However, she then added, “That wasn’t what I meant, but it works.”

Silver realized what she meant and returned to her. The two shared a brief kiss before Silver gently said, “I love you, you know that?” Angel Wings blushed as she answered, “I know. I love you too.” They then departed the galley and both made their way to their quarters, hoping they could get a good night’s sleep.

Author's Note

Next Time; The crew of The Hawkins makes a furry "friend."

The Good Major/Loose Ends
View Online

The Road to Ornithia

The Good Major/Loose Ends

The Road to Ornithia

Part 10; The Good Major/Loose Ends

The sun was shining brightly over the Hawkins, bathing the vessel in light. Old Silver took in a deep breath, relishing the salt wind as it entered his lungs. “Ah, this is the life.” He whispered to himself, making sure he didn’t distract any of the other sailors from their tasks.

It had been a day since Angel Wing’s failed attempt at a dance lesson, and not only was the ship still slowly moving on the ocean surface rather than the air, but tensions were starting to get just uncomfortable enough to make Silver nervous. True, a sailor’s life was never easy, and exhaustion and injuries were two of the only certainties in their lives, but the crew’s open disrespect to Angel Wings had Silver worried.

“Worried about something?” Wyvern’s signature raspy voice rang from behind him. Silver turned to his friend and replied, “Aye. Yesterday was a bit of a wakeup call.” He then let out a heavy sigh as he asked, “Wyvern, you mind if I ask you a question?”

“Ask away boy.” Wyvern replied with a cheeky grin. Silver let out a defeated sigh and asked, “Do you really think I’m cut out for bein’ Captain?”

Silver did not expect to be on the receiving end of a slap to the face from Wyvern. “Ow! What the bloody ‘ell was that for?” Silver asked as he rubbed his cheek.

“I don’t want to hear you doubting yourself anymore!” Wyvern sternly replied. “I know yesterday wasn’t exactly the best, but you know every-pony on this ship would follow you to Tartarus!” Silver took a moment to take in what he’d said.

“I know.” The wingless-Pegasus replied. “Guess sometimes I have to convince meself that.” He couldn’t help but let his eyes drift to Angel Wings. The mare was, to his surprise, talking with Skibby, pointing out the differences between the clouds above them.

Wyvern then remarked, “She’s taking to this like a fish to water. Better even.” Silver added, “I know. Even after yesterday she seems to be doin’ alright.” He couldn’t help but feel his face blush as he realized he was starting to gaze at her face.

Angel Wings noticed she was being watched and turned to see her captain and colt-friend. She then called out, “Oi, get back to work sir!” Silver realized he had been “put in his place” and, with a cheeky smile, replied, “Aye aye ma’am!”

It was then that Mr. Spyglass called out, “Castaway off starboard bow!” Silver and everyone on deck dashed over to the starboard railings to try and see what he was calling out for. Angel Wings asked, “Where is the castaway? I can’t see them?”

“There he is!” Perry shouted, pointing out into the horizon. Silver tried to squint his eyes, hoping he could see what it was. Perry noticed his Captain’s struggle and pulled out a telescope from his jacket pocket before trotting over to Silver as he presented him the device. Silver took the telescope and began to inspect the horizon.

Silver was shocked by what he was seeing. Off on the horizon, he saw a single damaged longboat that looked like it was barely holding together. What was more shocking was the longboat’s sole occupant, a satyr in a long red coat.

“Oh bugger, it’s a satyr!” Silver shouted to the crew. Almost immediately, Nelson rallied several sailors, and soon they had descended to one of the lower decks, only to return with cutlasses and other swords. Silver then called out, “Mr. Copper Bottom, get us up to the castaway!” The sailor replied, “Aye aye Cap’n!” Soon the Hawkins had rotated and was slowly trudging towards the longboat.

Once the Hawkins was up to the longboat, Silver peaked his head over the railing to the satyr and called out, “Mr. satyr, state your name, rank, and intention!”

The satyr immediately replied in an incredibly fancy voice not unlike Nelson’s, “I am Major Andre, formerly of the remnant intelligence division, and now…” The satyr reached into his longboat and began to reach for something. Nelson and the other armed sailors pointed their blades in his direction, only to be surprised when he revealed a white flag. “….My intention is to surrender.”

Silver was surprised by this to say the least. He may not have known many satyrs, but all of the ones he did know were fanatically loyal to the Storm King, and if what he’d heard was true, they had recently transferred that loyalty to Ecks. Thus the sight of one attempting to surrender was, if not out of the blue, certainly intriguing.

Silver then called out, “We will allow you aboard, but if you attempt anything, we will kill you!” Angel Wings gulped at the idea of seeing Silver kill anyone, but knowing what they were up against, she couldn’t entirely blame him.

Major Andre hesitated for a moment before he replied, “Your terms are fair.” He then reached into the long boat and gathered two objects. One of them was a simple black backpack, but the other object, an officer’s saber, sent the rest of the crew on edge. Perry and Wyvern then dropped a rope ladder, which Major Andre proceeded to climb, his backpack on his back and his saber held in his mouth.

Once Andre had made it to the deck, he quickly found every armed pony had a blade pointed at his throat, with every-pony else watching him like a hawk observing it’s quarry. Tucking at his collar, the major remarked, “My goodness, I take it my old friends have left a poor impression?”

Angel Wings bluntly replied, “We found your handiwork a few days ago.” Perry added, “Yeah, we found a ship torn to pieces, only one survivor!”

Andre sighed as he replied, “I apologize. I deserted a week ago, that attack was made without my knowledge or consent.”

Silver then stepped towards the satyr as he made the gesture to his crew signaling them to lower their weapons. He then said, “Be that as it may Major, but they were your men, or at least your side.” He then gave Major Andre a look that made it clear he would not be buying any sob stories.

Major Andre nodded as he replied, “I expected as such.” He then took his saber and presented it to Silver. As Silver inspected the blade, Andre began to speak. “I believe it is customary for an officer to surrender his weapon to he who defeated him.”

Silver gently grasped the saber with his wings as he replied, “We did’ne defeat you in battle. You simply surrendered to us.” Major Andre shrugged as he answered, “You are now my captors, so I suppose you are as good as any to claim it. Besides, you are the pony known as Old Silver, are you not?”

Silver found himself somewhat embarrassed as he replied, “Aye.” Major Andre let out a chuckle as he continued, “Well I certainly seem to have a string of good luck.” However, as he stepped forward, several sailors raised their weapons to him, pointing their blades back at his throat.

Perry then asked, “Cap’n, should we escort our new friend to the brig?” Silver thought for a moment, his eyes momentarily glancing on Angel Wings, before he replied, “No. Escort him to my quarters.” The rest of the crew were stunned speechless, at least until Silver unsheathed the saber, faced Major Andre, and bluntly said, “I expect you will be there when I get back.” The tone of his voice made it clear what he was implying.

Andre nodded and allowed Perry and his posy to begin escorting him to Silver’s quarters. However, the last pony they passed was Aquamarine. She slowly began to walk towards the group, trying to appear as though she was always one of them. Angel Wings noticed this and called out, “Aquamarine, what are you doing?”

Aquamarine didn’t care. She didn’t care if the rest of the group, or rather the rest of the crew saw for that matter. She slipped through the group and up to Major Andre, and before anyone could react, kicked him in the “chain shot”, and when he collapsed to the ground, began to kick him in the face.

“Staff Sergeant! You will stop this assault right now!” Silver bellowed. Aquamarine didn’t say a word. She simply nodded and backed away from Major Andre, though not before spitting in his face. Silver turned to Angel Wings and ordered, “Miss Wings, please escort Miss Aquamarine to the galley. I will deal with her shortly.” Angel Wings replied, “Aye aye sir!” and began to escort Aquamarine below deck.

Silver then turned to the rest of the crew and cried out, “Alright boys! Back to work!” the rest of the crew replied, “Aye aye Cap’n!”

The Galley, Ten Minutes Later

Angel Wings and Aquamarine sat across from each other at one of the tables in the galley. Aquamarine hadn’t said a single word since she struck Major Andre, and simply sat there, staring forward.

“So….” Angel Wings began, wanting to break the awkward silence. “Do you want to talk about what happened?” Aquamarine didn’t say anything, simply breathing through her nose as she looked away. Angel Wings then asked, “Anything you want to talk about? Like at all?” Again, nothing. Angel Wings sighed as she continued, “Ok. Well….”

“They’re all gone, you know.” Aquamarine interrupted Angel Wings. As she took a deep breath, the blue Pegasus mare replied, “My entire unit, my friends, they were all killed by those monsters.”

Angel Wings feared that was what happened aboard the ship they found her on, but to hear her actually admit it broke her heart. Aquamarine continued, “There was Lance Corporal Puffcake. She was the best baker I’ve ever known. She could easily have been famous if she didn’t want to serve in the guard.” It was then that Angel Wings noticed that Aquamarine was starting to tear up.

“Then there was Sergeant Rocker. Man….” Aquamarine reminisced whistfully. “He was the definition of rock n’ roll. One time he took this old guitar and shredded it so much that there was steam commin’ from the strings.”

Her smile then fell as she solemnly continued, “Then we were attacked by one of the Remnant’s mare-o-wars. We were completely overrun, there were just too many of those damn fuzzy wuzzies.” Anger and venom began to seep from Aquamarine’s mouth as she continued, “I did everythin’ I could, but their captain, a satyr just like our new friend, bonked me noggin with a club. When I woke up….”

Aquamarine’s lips quivered for a few moments before she broke down. As she allowed her head to fall to the table, Angel Wings rose from her seat, made her way over to her, and wrapped a wing over the marine.

“There. Let it all out.” Angel Wings said gently. She patted Aquamarine on the back as the mare belted out her sorrows. “It’s alright.”

“No it isn’t!” Aquamarine angrily countered. She turned to Angel Wings, her eyes now a burning red as tears dripped down. “My entire unit, my friends, they’re gone! They’re gone and never coming back. And that fancy prick is just….” Aquamarine couldn’t help but lower her head as she continued to cry.

It was then that Angel Wings heard the sound hoof steps coming from the stairwell. She turned to see Silver walking up to her, a look of worry evident on his face and a blanket held on his back.

“I figured she’d let it out eventually.” Silver said as he pulled the blanket off his back with his metal wings. He then walked over to the still crying Aquamarine and draped the blanket over her. As the mare immediately pulled the blanket over her to make herself comfortable, Silver asked, “Feel any better?”

Aquamarine managed to regain just enough of her composure to nod yes. Silver let out a sigh as he said, “For the record, it was kinda funny to see you kick ‘im in the widdershins.” Before either of them could react, Aquamarine and Angel Wings started to chuckle. Aquamarine in particular soon found herself laughing her flank off.

Once she had managed to calm down, Aquamarine turned to Silver and said, “Thanks. Guess I needed that.” Silver nodded as he replied, “Trust me, I know that the right kind of joke can be theuropedic. Just don’t expect Perry to understand that.” Of course, from one of the lower decks, they heard Perry’s voice call out, “I heard that!”

Angel Wings then asked, “So, what do we do with that satyr guy?” Silver let out a defeated sigh as he answered, “That’s what I need to talk to you about. Our new aquaintence, the good major, has been insisting that he be placed in the brig as our prisoner. But the brig isn’t big enough for two people.” Angel Wings suddenly realized what he was implying.

“I want your permission first.” Silver finished, making it clear that this time, he wanted Angel Wings’s explicit permission. After a few moments, Angel Wings gave her answer.

“You can let Arrow Bolt out of the brig sir.” Silver immediately replied, “I was afraid you were going to….. Wait, what?” He asked, surprised by her answer. “I was certain you were goin’ to…”

Angel Wings raised a hoof as she said, “I’m not going to let him get to me anymore.” Silver was stunned speechless, especially since it was concerning Arrow Bolt. After managing to regain his composure, he continued, “Very well. I will escort Major Andre to the brig and release Mr. Arrow Bolt. Luckily I have something regarding him I want you to see.”

“Really?” Angel Wings asked. Silver nodded as he replied, “Aye. Would you mind fetching a mop and pail?”

The Brig

Old Silver, Angel Wings (who was hiding something behind her back), and a handcuffed Major Andre approached the ship’s single cell. As they did, it’s only occupant, a grumpy gray Pegasus stallion in a red jacket sarcastically greeted his “guests.” “Well well well, if it isn’t his majesty, a fuzzy wuzzie, and a no-pony. I’m honored.” Silver immediately shot back, “Stow it Arrow Bolt.” He then pulled a key out from his jacket and unlocked the cell door.

Arrow Bolt then rudely asked, “We make port already? ‘Cause I haven’t heard any damn gulls yet.” Silver ignored his crassness as he sternly replied, “I am going to give you ONE chance to prove you can behave.” Arrow Bolt gave him a confused look as he asked, “What do you mean?”

Silver nudged his head to Major Andre, who was trying to squeeze his way past the two, politely apologizing, “I’m terribly sorry for the inconvenience.” Arrow Bolt turned to Silver and asked, “Sir, why is the fuzzy wuzzy in the brig?”

Silver answered, “Given our circumstances, we have decided to place the prisoner here.” Arrow Bolt caught on to what Silver was implying as he replied, “Well that sounds just dandy. I need to stretch me wings anyway.” He was about to strut out, but Silver stretched his wing out, blocking him.

“However, there is one wee condition.” Silver said, a wry smile growing on his muzzle. As Arrow Bolt gave him a confused look, Angel Wings stepped forward with a bucket and a mop. As she presented these items to a confused Arrow Bolt, Silver dryly added, “Hope you brought your rubber gloves, ‘cause you’re the new cabin foal.”

“What?” Arrow Bolt indignantly asked. “You can’t expect me to serve as some lowly cabin foal.” Silver stepped right into Arrow Bolt’s personal space as he coldly replied, “Are you challenging my authority?”

Angel Wings realized this was Silver reasserting his authority. Arrow Bolt, sweating nervously, backed away in fear as he replied, “Nn-n-n-no sir!” Silver let out a brief chuckle as he replied, “Good deal. Now I want you to mop up the brig.” Arrow Bolt replied, “Yes sir.” As he began to mop the deck in front of the cell, Angel Wings cheekily called out, “I want it looking spotless by tonight.”

As Arrow Bolt grumbled to himself, Silver and Angel Wings couldn’t help but start giggling at the sight of the disgruntled bully having been put in his place.

The Galley, That Night

Angel Wings sat next to Aquamarine as the two began to dig in to their dinner. Bully Beef had prepared a simple apple and carrot stew, and now both mares found their mouths watering. Taking a deep breath through her nose, Angel Wings remarked, “Mmmhh. I have a good feeling about dinner tonight.”

Aquamarine replied, “Yeah, today’s been a long day.” She then let out an exhausted sigh as she realized her nose was starting to run. Angel Wings knew she was still upset about their current new guest, but didn’t know how to cheer her up.

Aquamarine realized her new friend was worried about her and said, “Don’ worry about me. I’ll eventually recover.” Angel Wings let out a sigh of relief as she replied, “Ok. I’m just worried about you, especially with our new guest.”

From behind the two, Perry’s voice rang out, “I wouldn’t worry about the good major too much.” Aquamarine turned to see her new guest walking over to the table with a bowl of stew. The unicorn set his bowl on the table as he asked, “You ladies mind if I sit here?”

“No problem Mr……. Uh….” Aquamarine began before she asked, “Uh, your name again?” Perry then performed a dramatic bow as he replied, “Gunnery Officer Perry, at your service.” As he rose, he added, “Might I say you look beautiful m’lady?” Aquamarine rolled her eyes as she sarcastically replied, “I’m flattered.”

“Mr. Perry bothering you two?” Silver asked as he joined the group. Angel Wings replied, “He’s just being him.”

Aquamarine then leaned over to Perry and whispered something into his ear. The gleeful smile on his face quickly faded into a horrified expression as his lips began to tremble as he rose to his hooves and said, “I gotta go and….. and….. Bang my head against the hull.” He then proceeded to quickly walk out of the galley, leaving everyone else curious as to what had just happened.

Silver then asked, “What did you say to him anyway?” As he took a bite from his stew, Aquamarine whispered the same thing into his ear, Silver spit out the stew in his mouth as he replied, “For celestia’s sake, we’re eatin’ here!” Aquamarine simply shrugged as she shrugged, “Hey, when you’re a mare in the marines, you have to deal with a lot of stallions who think they can “take advantage” of you.”

Angel Wings then asked, “So is Arrow Bolt behaving?” Silver replied, “As much as ever. At the very least we won’t have any more trouble from him for the rest of the voyage.” Angel Wings then asked, “Speaking of that, how much longer is it till we get to Ornithia?” As Silver took another bite from his stew, he replied, “At most, three more days, four with bad wind. Best case scenario, forty eight hours.”

At that moment, Wyvern popped up behind Silver as he reported, “Cap’n, we have a problem.” As Aquamarine jumped up in surprise of his sudden appearance, Silver asked, “What is it?”

Before he could react, he heard the sound of something crashing on the deck below, as well as Barricade shouting, “SKIBBY!” Silver let out a sigh as he said, “I’ll go handle it.” he then rose to his hooves and turned to Angel Wings as he cheekily remarked, “A captain’s work is never done. I’ll be right back.” Angel Wings playfully replied, “Don’t be too long.”

Once Silver was gone, Aquamarine asked “You and the Captain close or somethin’?” Angel Wings felt her face blush as she replied, “He’s my colt friend.” Aquamarine couldn’t help but laugh as she said, “No wonder you had some trouble with respect yesterday. These buggers probably think you’re only here for “certain” reasons.

Angel Wings blushed even harder as she replied, “We’ve never done anything like that! Silver’s never done anything more than kiss me!” Aquamarine rested a wing on her shoulder as she reassured her, “I was only messin’ with ya. Besides, he seems like an effective commander.”

Angel Wings couldn’t help but shrug. As the memories of the previous few weeks came back to her, she simply replied, “You meet a lot of interesting ponies in a place like this.”

Author's Note

Next Time; We spend a little more time with Silver as we learn about one of the few devices he refuses to allow on his ship

The Cat O' Nine Tails
View Online

The Road to Ornithia

The Cat O' Nine Tails

The Road to Ornithia

Part 11; The Cat O’ Nine Tails

*Crash* The thunder rang out as the rain poured onto the deck. Lightning provided most of the only available light to the sailors who performed their duties. As the rain continued, Angel Wings struggled to keep the rain out of her eyes. Not even her hat could keep the water out, especially as the rain began to come down at a slanted angle.

It was the fourth day since the Hawkins landed on the ocean surface, and though it very early in the morning, it was already clear that this wasn’t going to be a particularly fun day.

“Miss Wings! Mr. Ishmael!” Old Silver called out as he approached the two, his voice noticeably stuffy. As he stepped forward, Angel Wings could tell something was off. Even in the poor light, she could tell Silver’s face was noticeably paler, his eyes were bloodshot, and his nose was red and it looked like it had been running. “I need you two to keep order up here.” Silver ordered. “I need to have a word with our new houseguest.”

“Silver…. I mean Cap’n Silver, you feeling alright?” Angel Wings asked. Silver raised his metal wing as he replied, “Aye, just a wee cold. It’s why I’ll be having a chat with Major Andre instead of Wyvern.” Angel Wings nodded as she nervously replied, “Well, don’t push yourself too hard.” Silver simply nodded as he gave her a confident smile as he quipped, “Don’t worry. I’ll be fine.”

Silver then immediately turned his head and sneezed into his wing. Ishmael playfully quipped, “You better get below deck before the storm gets worse.” Silver let out a playful sigh as he replied, “Aye aye sir.” The metal winged Pegasus then made his way to the stairwell and descended to the lower decks as Angel Wings and Ishmael resumed their duties in the storm.

The Brig

Silver was certainly surprised by what he found in the brig. On the other side of the cell was Major Andre, his new “houseguest”, wiping an old chessboard with a rag. As the satyr realized he had company, he began to speak. “Ah, captain. anything I can do for you?”

“For starters…” Silver began as he pulled a chair over to the cell. “I want to know what Admiral Ecks’s strength is.” As Major Andre set down the chessboard on the table in his cell, he answered, “Well, before I deserted, Ecks had acquired thirty Mare-O-Wars, around a hundred ships of the line, two hundred and fifty frigates, four hundred and seventy brigs, give or take a hundred, and too many schooners and sloops-o-war to count.”

“That’s….” Silver began, absolutely flabbergasted at the revelation. “That’s quite the armada.” Andre nodded as he added, “I know. Just about every yeti and satyr that ever fought under the Storm King’s banner has rallied under him.”

Silver felt his legs give out as he realized how bad the situation had become. He already knew that from the moment that if Ecks was involved, he could expect at least a few encounters with ships bearing his colors. But to hear that he had a force that powerful simply took the strength out of him.

“Captain Silver?” Major Andre asked as he began to worry about his jailor. Silver managed to rise back to his hooves as he answered, “Aye, I’m alright.” He then let out a sneeze, leading to Major Andre teasing him. “Well, I’d say you’re certainly the spitting image of health.”

“Don’t push your luck.” Silver quipped back. As he managed to wipe the sweat from his brow, Andre asked, “So, if I may dare ask, would you humor me with a game of chess?” As he set the chessboard on a table in his cell, Andre continued, “I mean, considering the fact you don’t look like you’re in the best shape for intensive manual labor.”

As Silver began to approach the cell door, he asked, “You don’t mind possibly gettin’ a cold, do you?” Major Andre shrugged as he replied, “I’m certain your friend Aquamarine would appreciate it.” Silver, unlocking the cell door and entering, replied, “I wouldn’t worry about her.” He then closed the cell door as his face morphed into a deadly serious glare as he warned, “Just a piece of advice Major. You try anythin’ and I will NOT hesitate to kill you.”

Andre, already placing the chess pieces on the board, replied, “If so, you have permission to end my life.” As Silver relaxed (as well as sneezing again), he simply asked, “In that case, you prefer black or white?”

Mid-Deck, At the Same Time…

As Angel Wings and Aquamarine began to inspect one of the mid-decks, the latter couldn’t help but be impressed by the crew’s skill. “I gotta say, these guys certainly take pride in their work.” Aquamarine said as she observed several of the crew scrubbing the deck.

At that moment, the two mares heard the sound of Skibby screaming. Sure enough, a familiar blue Pegasus crashing towards them on a particularly slippery brush. Angel Wings and Aquamarine were able to get out of the way just in time, leaving Skibby to crash into the ship’s hull.

Angel Wings made her way over to Skibby and offered him a hoof to help him up. Skibby accepted her help, saying, “Thanks ma’am.” Angel Wings asked, “Your bad luck again?” Skibby simply let out a resigned sigh as he replied, “Aye. Put too much force on the bloody brush.”

Aquamarine immediately interrupted the two with a very harsh, “Oi, get back to work boy!” Skibby immediately gulped and backed away before quickly returning to his duties.

Angel Wings asked, “What was that for?” Aquamarine replied, “You have to be tough on ponies like this. If you let discipline go soft, you get problems like your little dance lesson fiasco.” Angel Wings found herself cringing at the memory of when most of the crew challenged her authority when she had tried to teach them some dance lessons to alleviate boredom.

Aquamarine continued, “In the marines, you learn to keep order by being a tyrant.” Angel Wings nervously replied, “Uh, that sounds kinda rude. Silver doesn’t command them through being a bully.” Aquamarine took offense at the implication and defiantly responded, “We aren’t bullies. We just have to maintain discipline at all times, and fear and punishment are the best tools to keep order.”

Unknown to the two mares, Arrow Bolt and several others had finished scrubbing the immediate area of the deck and were moving past them to begin another section. As they passed them, Arrow Bolt purposely and rudely bumped into Angel Wings, giving a sinister chuckle as he sarcastically apologized, “Sorry ma’am.”

Angel Wings gave him a glare as she called out to him, “Mr. Arrow Bolt, if you do that again I will tell Captain Silver.” Arrow Bolt didn’t say anything, simply turning slightly paler as he continued with the others.

Aquamarine, on the other hand, said, “That’s exactly what I’m talkin’ about. Silver is too soft on these ruffians.” Angel Wings defended the others, saying, “They’re not all ruffians. The only one who really causes any trouble is Arrow Bolt.”

“Arrow Bolt, huh?” Aquamarine asked. “In that case, I think it’s time to set an example.” She then turned and called out, “Mr. Arrow Bolt, come here!” Arrow Bolt hesitated for a moment before he began to slowly walk over to the two mares.

“Well well well.” Arrow Bolt began, his usual cockiness oozing from his very essence. “What do you two ladies want from little old me?” He then shot a very unpleasant smile at Angel Wings, barely able to mask his unhappiness at her being made his superior.

Aquamarine immediately began to speak. “You have been a major nuisance to the officers of this ship and have openly challenged the authority of one the captain.” Arrow Bolt gave the Staff Sergeant a confused look as he replied, “You mean that scuffle a while back? You weren’t even there.” Aquamarine didn’t budge as she continued, “Firstly, Silver told me all about you after the dance lesson, and I must say you lack discipline and respect.”

Arrow Bolt realized Aquamarine was starting to challenge him. He stepped forward and asked, “Well, what are you going to do about it?” Within a few moments, he would regret what he had just said.

Aquamarine immediately darted towards him and restrained his wings and one of his hooves as she coldy said, “I think the lash will teach you respect.”

Arrow Bolt began to grow noticeably paler. “Th-th-the lash?” He asked, starting to panic. “But….. you don’t have one.”

It was then that Aquamarine pulled something out of her hair with one of her wings. It was a small piece of rope that branched into nine different ends. Arrow Bolt’s eyes shrunk as he began to beg, “Look, you don’t have to do that. I was just messin’ with her. I’ll behave, I promise. I promise I’ll behave! I swear!”

Aquamarine didn’t budge. She turned to Skibby and called out, “Skibby, I need your help with somethin’.” As Skibby approached the group, Angel Wings asked, “What are you gonna do?” Aquamarine simply replied, “I’m goin’ to teach Arrow Bolt here respect.” Arrow Bolt simply whimpered as he turned a ghostly white.

The Brig, Thirty Minutes Later

“And Checkmate!” Major Andre smugly said as he moved his queen on the chessboard. Silver took a closer look as he realized his king was trapped by not only the queen, but both of Andre’s rooks. All in all, he could only reply to his defeat with all the dignity that one owed someone who had beaten them fair and square.

“You cheeky little bugger.” Silver said, tongue firmly in cheek, as he extended his hoof to Andre, who shook it firmly despite the awkwardness his hand cuffs caused him. Silver then offered a more appropriate, “Well played Major.” Andre replied, “It was my pleasure Captain.”

It was at that moment that the two heard an audible crack. Major Andre asked, “What was that?” Silver replied, “I dunno, but I don’t think that was thunder.” There was another crack, this one slightly but noticeably louder. Silver added, “That sounds like a whip.” He would have continued, but was interrupted by a sneeze.

The crack happened again, this time followed by the sound of a muffled scream. Andre began to puzzle his chin as he asked out loud, “A whip’s crack and a muffled scream. Tell me Captain Silver, you don’t employ flogging do you?”

“Flogging?” Silver asked, almost offended. “Why would makes you think….” He stopped himself just in time to hear another crack followed by the faint scream.

It was impossible. Silver made a promise to himself he would never, under any circumstance, employ flogging. He’d only ever experienced it once, but he realized why it had such a nasty reputation, and he wouldn’t allow anyone else to go through it.

The cracking and muffled screaming continued, the gaps in between each growing shorter. Silver realized what was going on and, rising to his hooves, angrily muttered, “Oh shit.” He stormed out of the cell, too distracted to lock or even close the cell door.

Major Andre simply sat on his chair and called out, “So, I’ll be right here when you get back, alright?”

The Gun Deck

*Crack* Another blow from the whip struck Arrow Bolt’s back, making the gray Pegasus scream in pain, or at least scream as much as he could with the leather belt in his mouth.

Angel Wings, however, was absolutely horrified by what she was witnessing. Arrow Bolt was bent over one of the cannons, his limbs tied down to prevent him from moving and leaving his back exposed. However, what was far more disturbing was the fact that Aquamarine was striking his back with the whip. Each blow left horrifying scars on his blow, and by now it was far more red than the dull gray of Arrow Bolt’s normal fur color.

“Uh, Aquamarine?” Angel Wings asked. “Don’t you think he’s had enough?” Before she could reply, Arrow Bolt managed to squeak out from behind his gag, “Please stop! I’ve learned me lesson!”

“Fat chance Arrow Bolt.” Aquamarine replied. “Your actions demand seventy five lashes, and so you’ll get seventy five.” Angel Wings immediately called out, “But he’s already had twenty! Don’t you think that’s enough?” Aquamarine turned to Angel Wings and coldly replied, “Not until he’s had the full sentence.”

For a brief moment, Angel Wings didn’t know what to. As much as Arrow Bolt had been an unrepentant jerk, this was in no way an acceptable punishment, especially for something as insignificant as a rude bump. And as much as Aquamarine was trying to “maintain order,” She knew this was wrong. The final straw was the fact that, if her eyes weren’t deceiving her, as Aquamarine continued to whip him, Arrow Bolt’s eyes were actually starting to tear up.

“That’s enough!” Angel Wings shouted as she charged towards Aquamarine and reached for the whip in her hoof. “Give me that whip right now!” She shouted as she began to pull on the instrument of pain.

“What do you think you’re doin’?” Aquamarine incredulously asked. “He’s a trouble maker and a repeat offender. If we don’t do this, then he’ll keep doin’ it and show the others that there aren’t consequences for misbehavin’.”

At that moment, Silver threw the door open and stomped onto the deck. Within only a few moments his worst fears had been confirmed. Arrow Bolt had had his jacket ripped off him, been made to kiss the gunner’s daughter, had his mouth gagged with a rolled leather belt, and clearly received several blows from a cat o’ nine tails. It didn’t help that the sudden burst of energy he’d adopted in his anger was giving him the mother of all headaches.

The worst part was the sight of Angel Wings trying to wrestle the whip away from Aquamarine, who had clearly been enforcing the “punishment.”

Silver began to angrily stomp over towards Aquamarine, his face turning as red as Arrow Bolt’s back. As he made his way, the other sailors very wisely stepped out of his way, most having never seen their captain this furious before. Angel Wings noticed Silver approaching and released the cat o’ nine tails, quickly moving to place herself behind him.

As Aquamarine turned to face Silver, she realized he was far angrier than any pony she had ever met. Taking a deep breath, she began to speak, “Sir, I must report that….”

“Don’t you EVER DARE try to strike any of my crew again!” Silver shouted at the top of his lungs, practically forcing some of the sailors to actually cover their ears. Aquamarine actually found herself backing away in fear, dropping her cat o’ nine tails. Silver bent down to grab the whip, only to start swaying as his headache continued to strengthen its grip.

Silver stepped forward to Aquamarine and, to every-pony’s surprise, used his metal wings to restrain her. Taking a deep breath, Silver coldly stated, “You will be detained to the brig for the rest of today as well as tomorrow. Am! I! Clear?!” Aquamarine gulped as she nodded yes.

When Silver released Aquamarine, he turned to Skibby and Barricade as he ordered, “Escort Ms. Aquamarine to the brig, then escort Major Andre to my quarters and keep watch over him. Am I clear?” Skibby and Barricade nodded as the former replied, “Aye aye sir.” They proceeded to restrain Aquamarine as they began to lead her off the gun deck and towards the brig.

Silver’s attention was soon diverted to Angel Wings. He turned to her and asked, “I take it you feel the staff sergeant over reacted?” Angel Wings nodded as she replied, “Arrow Bolt was being his usual rude self, but this….” She pointed to Arrow Bolt, who was still tied to the cannon, but now had spit out the leather belt and was openly weeping.

Silver turned back to Angel Wings and said, “Thank you for tryin’ to stop her.” Angel Wings nodded as she replied, “You’re welcome Silver.” She began to perform the usual motions of a quick embrace and a kiss, but Silver raised his wing as he cheekily replied, “I don’ne want to give you me cold.” Angel Wings let out a gentle chuckle as she replied, “Good point.”

Silver returned to his attention to Arrow Bolt. He slowly walked over to the broken stallion, bent down, and began to use his surprisingly sharp fingers to slice the ropes holding the dull gray Pegasus down. After managing to cut the last of the ropes, he extended a hoof to Arrow Bolt. The flogged Pegasus didn’t hesitate, and quickly but weakly grasped Silver’s hoof, struggling to stand on, then remain on his own hooves.

As Arrow Bolt continued to wobble, Silver began to feel incredibly weak himself, the adrenaline wearing off and his cold consuming every inch of his body. Silver turned to Angel Wings and said, “Take Mr. Arrow Bolt to the Galley and tell Bully Beef to give him the half n’ half. He knows what it means.” Angel Wings nodded and lead Arrow Bolt up to the galley.

Silver then turned to the only important pony left, Perry. Perry began to nervously explain, “Look sir, Aquamarine began to do everything and I don’t think any of us were in a position to challenge her and…..” Silver raised his wing, particularly his index finger, to Perry’s mouth as he began, “Mr. Perry.” “Yes sir?” Perry replied. Silver, sweat now evident dripping from his brow, simply said, “I feel terrible.”

Silver immediately collapsed, his headache and sore body now simply too much to bear. Perry managed to catch his captain and friend, and quietly whispered, “Alright sir, let’s get you tucked in.”

The Galley

As Angel Wings set Arrow Bolt down at one of the galley benches, she couldn’t help but let out a sigh as she realized how heavy he actually was. Once she had him resting, she realized her back was slightly soggy. She turned her head to see that Arrow Bolt’s blood had seeped itself in her jacket. Letting out a sigh, she said to herself, “Oh bother.”

As Angel Wings removed her now blood soaked jacket, she heard the sound of hoof steps. Bully Beef entered the galley, a concerned look on his face. He noticed Arrow Bolt’s back and turned to Angel Wings. The mare began, “Uh, Arrow Bolt has been injured. Cap’n Silver requested he receive the…”

“…. The half n’ half?” Bully Beef interrupted. Angel Wings was momentarily surprised but quickly regained her composure as she replied, “Yes. That. Is it like a coffee drink or something?”

Bully Beef didn’t say anything as he pulled a mug and began to pour a liquid with an interesting odor into it. Angel Wings took a whiff of it and was able to tell that whatever it was, it was alcoholic.

As Bully Beef approached Arrow Bolt with the liquid, he began to speak, “Alright boy. Per the Captain’s orders, pint of best rum, half n’ half.” He placed the mug in front of Arrow Bolt’s lips, which he took and began to gulp down. After a large gulp, Bully Beef calmly said, “There’s the half in your belly.” He then took the now half empty mug, and, to Angel Wings’s surprise, poured the rest on his back.

“And there’s the half on your back.” Bully Beef said. Arrow Bolt groaned and grunted as the rum began stung his wounds. Angel Wings turned to Bully Beef and asked, “What was that for?” Bully Beef shrugged as he replied, “An old tradition. They say the rum helps disinfect the wound.” Angel Wings turned to Arrow Bolt and back to Bully Beef, giving him a look that practically screamed, ‘Seriously?’ Bully Beef simply shrugged as he replied, “Well, it is a tradition. I’ll go get a some bandages and disinfectant.”

Once Bully Beef was gone, Angel Wings found herself alone with Arrow Bolt. A week or so ago, the prospect of being alone with the large bully would have filled her with a dangerous brew of fury and fear. But now, all she could feel for him was pity. Arrow Bolt had been strapped to a cannon and mercilessly whipped. Seeing him break, begging to be spared, flipped the switch in her. It made her thankful that her own mother never lifted a hoof against her, let alone use an instrument.

“Hey filly!” Arrow Bolt called to her in his usual, dominating tone. Angel Wings’s sympathy began to disappear as her usual disgust of him returned. Rolling her eyes, she bluntly asked, “What do you want?”

“Were you the one standin’ up for me?” Arrow Bolt asked, his usual rudeness giving way to an emotion she didn’t expect; genuine gratitude. Taking a moment to hesitate, Angel Wings replied, “Aye. As much as you’re a right up jerk, you didn’t deserve that…. That whipping.”

“It’s called a flogging.” Arrow Bolt stated. “Navy used to use it for discipline. Clearly the Marines didn’t get the memo.” Angel Wings hesitated for a moment before she asked, “If you were so terrified of it, does that mean you’ve been…..”

“Oh bleedin’ heck, I’ve never been flogged!” Arrow Bolt angrily interrupted before he looked at his back and said, “Least not ‘till now.” Angel Wings let out a sigh before she quipped, “Hopefully now you’ll finally keep your nose out of trouble.” Arrow Bolt simply shrugged as he let out a pained laugh, remarking, “For now anyways.”

A few more ponies led by Nelson made their way into the galley. The quartermaster stated, “Mr. Arrow Bolt, Cap’n Silver would like a word with you.” Arrow Bolt sighed in resignation as he managed to rise back to his hooves. He said, “Well, best not keep the boss waitin’.”

As he left though, he turned to a familiar pink pony. “’Ey Angel Wings.” Arrow Bolt said to her. Angel Wings was worried he’d try and insult her again. Instead, he simply said, “Thanks.” With that, he left with the others.

Angel Wings was taken aback by his manners. He was the last pony she ever expected to show proper manners, and yet there he was, offering a simple thanks. It wasn’t much, and in truth she still had a feeling he was still a very unpleasant pony. Still, Angel Wings had a feeling that if he could show her that kind of respect, maybe the others would too.

The thought of that made her spirits soar, hoping that the rest of the crew would see not as some approved stowaway, but truly as one of them.

Silver’s Quarters

Arrow Bolt entered Silver’s quarters exactly how Old Silver expected he would; slowly, carefully, and careful not to put too much stress on his recently damaged back. Silver rose from his bed and said, “Good to see you Mr. Arrow Bolt.”

Arrow Bolt was certainly surprised to see his captain without his coat, hat, and especially his wings, which he had slipped off since they weren’t entirely comfortable to sleep in. Silver then said, “I take it you’re wonderin’ why I called you?” Arrow Bolt replied, “I am sir.”

Silver swiped the sweat from his brow as he said, “Forgive me, I’ve a cold. I understand you may have received an impromptu lesson in humility.” Arrow Bolt nodded as he found himself beginning to angrily growl.

Silver immediately and firmly ordered, “You will not exact any form of reveng’e on Aquamarine. She has been confined to the brig.” Arrow Bolt began to ask, “So where is the monkey?” Silver pointed at a corner of his cabin, and Arrow Bolt was surprised to see Major Andre sitting in a corner reading a book. Arrow Bolt simply let out a mildly surprised “Oh ok.”

Silver then began to take off his shirt as he began, “I guess now we have somethin’ in common.” As he turned around, Arrow Bolt asked, “What do you mean by that sir?”

It was then that Arrow Bolt was horrified by what he saw. Silver’s back was covered in scars, far more than were forming on his own back. The fact that they formed lines with surprisingly even spaces in between each other could only mean one thing. Arrow Bolt could only ask one thing.

“Sir, you’ve been flogged?”

Author's Note

Next Time; We learn how and why Silver was flogged.

How I Learned to Hate the Lash
View Online

The Road to Ornithia

How I Learned to Hate the Lash

The Road to Ornithia

Part 12; How I Learned to Hate the Lash

“Sir, you’ve been flogged?!” Arrow Bolt asked, barely able to comprehend what he was learning. He had just learned that his captain, Old Silver himself, the greatest sailor in Equestria, had at some point in the past done something serious enough to warrant him being strapped down and lashed with a cat o’ nine tails.

“Aye.” Silver replied. “I was once flogged, though to say the circumstances were of me own makin would be a stretch’.” In the corner of the cabin, Major Andre was about to say something, but stopped himself when he noticed Silver turning to him and giving him a look that practically begged, ‘keep quiet.’ Silver then returned his attention to Arrow Bolt and asked, “Before we get there, though, I want to know what happened with you?”

Arrow Bolt hesitated for a moment before he replied, “Well, ya see, I may have bumped into Miss Angel Wings.” Silver let out a sigh as he asked, “I take it you went out of your way to do it?” Arrow Bolt simply lowered his head in shame as he meekly replied, “Yeah.”

Shaking his head, Silver added, “I should have Angel Wings decide your punishment, but I feel you have learned your lesson.” Arrow Bolt simply sighed, knowing very well that Silver had placed her in charge of punishing him for his rudeness. Silver then continued, “Now, what happened after you “bumped” into Miss Wings?”

“That bit….” Arrow Bolt began, his anger seeping through until he remembered he was speaking to his captain. He continued, “Miss Aquamarine cornered me and said she needed to “enforce discipline.” That was when she said I should receive thirty lashes.”

“Marines must be toughening up.” Silver glumly stated. “When Nelson left the navy, he said they only gave five lashes for open disrespect, ten if it was a repeat offense.” Arrow Bolt gulped as he allowed his eyes to gaze upon his now scarred back. As he thought, he heard Silver firmly state, “As I stated earlier, Aquamarine’s punishment is up to me to decide, so you will not act against her.” As Arrow Bolt nodded yes, Silver said, “Continue.”

“Well….” Arrow Bolt began, momentarily hesitating. “I protested, but Miss Aquamarine insisted on thirty lashes. Then she pulled a cat o’ nine tails out of her mane, and I began to panic. I tried to flee….” He paused for a moment before continuing, “Obviously it didn’t work, so she added an additional forty five lashes.”

Silver simply stood there, his calm demeanor failing to hide his anger. After a few moments, he simply said, “Seventy five lashes.” Arrow Bolt nodded. In the corner, Major Andre asked, “Seventy five lashes for mere insubordination? Even I think that’s unnecessary.” Silver and Arrow Bolt simply gave him annoyed glares, signaling him to shut up.

Silver simply sighed as he said, “Mr. Arrow Bolt, as much as you have been an absolute pain in the arse for the voyage so far, I can safely say that you did not deserve to be flogged, especially the amount Miss Aquamarine deemed appropriate.” Arrow Bolt then asked, “So, I take it the scars remain?”

“They’ll stay with you for the rest of your life.” Silver glumly replied. “I was flogged about ten years ago, an’ though they’ve faded, the scars are still there.” Arrow Bolt then asked, “So, if I may ask, what happened?”

Silver paused for a brief moment before he asked, “You ever hear of Somers?” Arrow Bolt’s jaw dropped as he asked, “You mean the bugger who killed Black Watch? Every sailor worth his salt knows of the bastard.” Silver let out a gentle giggle as he said, “It’s not the most common piece of knowledge in the world, but for a six month period, he sailed with some of us under Black Watch.”

“Wow.” Arrow Bolt remarked. “I bet it was a nightmare.” Silver nodded as he replied, “It was. Somers constantly tried fudging the numbers to cheat our clients or skim bits off the books.” The memories of his former shipmate’s crimes left Silver scowling as he continued, “Then one day, Cap’n Black Watch tried to teach him a lesson…..”

The Hawkins, Ten Years (Give or Take) Earlier…

“Dinner is served.” Silver said out loud as the first crew members began to que up for dinner. The now older teenaged colt had prepared a very hearty dinner of wheat patties with waffles and a salad, something that would be both delicious and filling for a crew of ravenous sailors.

The crew of The Hawkins were currently sailing to Griffonstone, a voyage many of them, including Old Silver, had made more than a few times. The route was generally one of the longest trade routes used by Equestrian merchants, and though some shortcuts did exist, they required going through uncontrollable maelstroms that were known to claim even ships built to stand even the most dangerous storms. As such, Cap’n Black Watch decided that it was best to take the tried and tested route, even if it would make the voyage longer.

Silver didn’t care how long it took. All he cared about were two things. One was the fact that he was behind the sails, and although his duties as cook often took him from the decks and rigging, he found that he would eventually be called back to the top before long.

The other thing that mattered was the fact that his friends were there. Over the years Silver had met many ponies that found themselves bonding with him, Cap’n Black Watch, or both. Whether it was the elderly but enthusiastic Wyvern, the prim and proper Nelson, the enthusiastic if somewhat eccentric Perry (Silver hadn’t had much time to interact with him), or especially Flint, the pony who Silver truly considered his father, he knew that together, they could conquer anything that came their way.

“Evenin’ Stumpy.” A very familiar drawl drew Silver out of his day dreaming to see a yellow Pegasus wearing a blue outfit with a round sailor’s hat that could only be Somers. “How ‘bout some grub?”

Silver could only roll his eyes as he replied, “You forgot to say “please.”” Somers only glared at him as he growled, “Now.” Silver wanted to make him wait, but several other sailors were waiting, and he had no choice but to give Somers his food and send him on his way.

After serving everyone, Silver took a tray of food and made his way to a table with his friends. As he approached, Flint called out, “Ah, Silver. Come over here me boy.” Silver nodded as he replied, “Alright.” As he sat down, Wyvern said, “I noticed that Somers fella was givin’ you trouble again.”

It seemed that since Somers had joined the crew, life had certainly become far less entertaining. It had only been a month since the smug Pegasus had been signed up by his father, and it only took a single day for the rest of the crew to outright despise him. If it wasn’t his arrogant attitude and disgust with their friendliness, he’d been caught trying to alter the books to both scam their clients and skim extra money for himself. Silver personally tried to be cordial, or at least professional, with the bildge rat, but he could only take so much.

Nelson immediately grabbed his friends’ attention. “Boys, Captain’s on deck.” Silver and the others immediately rose to their hooves. Black Watch descended down the stairwell and over to the rest of the crew as he began to speak.

“Lads!” Black Watch said loudly, making sure he had everyone’s attention. “Tomorrow, I have decided to allow one of you to take temporary command of the crew. This will be a lesson for him to understand the complexities of command as well as for the rest of you to respect authority from some-pony other than meself.”

Flint then asked, “Who do you have in mind?” He and the others expected that it would be Silver. He may not have been an adult yet, but he had already proven himself to be loyal, courageous, and the very model of a perfect sailor.

Then Black Watch answered, “Mr. Somers.” The moment he said that name, Silver could swear he heard the sound of glass crashing somewhere in the galley. As much as he was shocked at this, he tried to maintain his composure. The very thought of taking orders from Somers was absolutely terrifying.

Black Watch then said, “Mr. Silver and Mr. Flint, I would like a word with you in thirty minutes.” He then turned to the rest of the crew and finished, “That will be all.” He nodded and began to return to his cabin. Once he was gone, Silver waited for a brief moment before he lost his composure, slamming his hoof into the table as he exclaimed, “Damnit!” Flint gave him a worried look, knowing that Silver’s anger was a sign of things to come.

Black Watch’s Cabin, Thirty Minutes Later….

“You wanted to see me sir?” Silver asked as he entered Black Watch’s cabin. The older stallion was looking over a map on his desk, making sure they were on the right path and not lost in the endless sea of clouds. Taking a moment to look up from his charts, Black Watch noticed his guest and said, “Mr. Silver, take a seat.”

Silver nodded and made his way to a chair in front of Black Watch’s desk. Once the older earth pony stallion finished with his maps, he asked, “I presume you have some conflicted feelings regarding my decision this evening?” Silver nodded yes as he replied, “Aye. I don’ne mean to come off as rude or entitled, but I feel Somers is a poor choice to put in charge of the crew.”

Black Watch rose from his own seat as he asked, “And I take it you’d be a better choice?” Silver began to sweat nervously. As much as he did want to try taking command, he didn’t want to overstep the chain of command, and Black Watch was not the kind of pony known to change his mind easily, if at all. It was something he had in common with Spitfire, though the older stallion did have the advantage of years of experience, plenty of common sense and the humility to admit mistakes.

As the older stallion trotted up to Silver, he began to smile warmly as he added, “I know you’d be a fine captain, but this little experiment isn’t about you.” Silver gave him a confused look as he asked, “Sir?” Black Watch replied, “I caught Somers goin’ on about how he’d be a much better captain and how he’d get every-pony to obey him. I want him to know that it’s not that easy.”

Taking in what he’d been told, Silver shrugged as he replied, “Good point. ‘Sides, it might be a nice way to teach him a lesson in humility.” Black Watch let out a gentle chuckle as he added, “Of course, I expect you to behave and not make things unnecessarily difficult for him, even if he does something to deserve it. I expect, you will not disappoint.”

Rising from his seat, Silver took a deep breath as he answered, “I don’t plan to sir.” Black Watch made his way to the teenaged colt and patted him on the back, saying, “That’s me boy. Now I think it’s time we got some sleep.” He then gave Silver a knowing look before dryly remarking, “It’s gonna be a long day.” Silver couldn’t help but giggle as he nodded and replied, “Aye aye sir.”

Top Deck, the Next Morning

As Silver stood in between Wyvern and Nelson, he could tell the anticipation was palpable. Somers had ordered everyone to gather on the top deck without any warning or even bother to give a reason. Wyvern turned to his young friend and said, “I got a bad feelin’ about this.” Silver could only reply “So do I.”

As soon as he finished, Somers marched out from Black Watch’s cabin and began to strut over to the rest of the crew. “Alright now boys.” The arrogant Pegasus began. “Ah wanna make one thing clear. From now on, we do things mah way. Any-pony doesn’t do things mah way…” He then began to crack his wings as he continued, “That pony will have a problem.” Silver, as well as a few others, gulped at the implication.

After relishing in the fear he was instilling, Somers then said, “Now that we have an understandin’, Ah hereby declare Mr. Silver to be my taskmaster.” The other sailors turned to Silver, who nervously pointed to himself as he asked, “Me?” Somers nodded as he continued, “Ah want you to be mah eyes and ears. You understand me?” Silver hesitated for a moment before remembering that Cap’n Black Watch wanted him to behave, so he nodded and answered, “Aye aye sir.”

Smirking, Somers then continued. “Alright then. Next, Ah want Mr. Wyvern up on the rigging.” Silver and the others were surprised by this decision. Silver turned to Somers and asked, “Sir, are you sure that is a wise decision?”

“Are you threatening mah authority?” Somers asked without hesitation. Silver waited for a moment before he continued, “Sir, Wyvern is the oldest sailor on deck. Sendin’ him up in the rigging is a downright irresponsible decision.”

For a few moments, almost a minute, no one said anything. Then, Somers replied, “That is a fine suggestion, but Ah’m in charge now, and Ah say the old coot goes up the masts!” Silver was going to continue arguing against this decision, but Wyvern nodded and called out, “Aye aye sir.”

Somers continued to read out the duty roster. Perry, despite his skills as a gunnery officer, was assigned to the kitchen, Nelson was ordered to swab the deck, and the rest of the crew was given tasks that clearly went against or wasted their talent.

“Alright boys.” Somers said as he finished the duty roster. “Don’t just stand there, get to work ya lazy bums!” The rest of the crew began to perform their duties as Silver simply stood next to Somers, worried as to what his temporary superior had in store for him.

Once the crew had begun their daily tasks, Somers walked up to Silver and, to the latter’s surprise, began to speak in a friendly tone. “So, Ah bet you’re wonderin’ why Ah chose you as mah number two.” Silver, surprised at Somers’s abnormally friendly demeanor, replied, “The thought has crossed me mind sir.” Somers wrapped a wing around him as he continued, “These fellas here don’t like me. Ah figured if you acted as mah intermediary, then they’d respect mah authority.”

“If you want respect, you’ll have to show you deserve it sir.” Silver replied, trying to sound encouraging. “That’s why Cap’n Black Watch set up this experiment.” Somers didn’t move, simply giving Silver a glassy stare. He then, friendly smile still firmly planted on his face, said, “Well, they’re gonna have to learn to respect mah authority or else they’ll fear it.”

From above the two colts, the unmistakable sound of Wyvern’s raspy voice called out, “Me hoof is slippin’!” Another sailor called out, “Hold on Wyvern! I’m commin’!” Somers rolled his eyes, almost as if he were bored, and said to Silver, “Make sure they stay on task. That’s an order.” With that, he made his way up to the ship’s bridge.

Silver could only sigh in resignation as he dejectedly muttered, “Aye aye sir.”

A Few Hours Later…

To say that Black Watch’s experiment was a massive, downright failure would be an impossibly small understatement. Despite the crew doing the best they could, Somers would throw a massive fit if they did anything less than, in his mind, perfection. Ironically, the more he distracted them with his berating insults and borderline verbal abuse, the more time they lost, and it seemed that they were certainly bound to fall behind schedule, which would possibly result with them losing part of their pay.

In spite of Somers’s outright hostility, Silver tried to play peacemaker, warning Somers that the other sailors were doing their best, but Somers would have none of it. “Ah said Ah wanted full sail in thirty seconds, not thirty five seconds.” Somers said angrily. “And Ah will not allow such laziness.”

“They are not lazy Somers.” Silver defiantly replied. “They’re workin’ their arses off! You’re simply demandin’ the impossible.” Somers angrily countered, “Well then, if they can’t do the job properly, then it seems they might not deserve dinner tonight.”

“You wouldn’t dare.” Silver said defiantly. “You can’nae just deny food like that.” Somers, a wicked smile growing on his muzzle, simply replied, “Ah can, and Ah will.” Silver tried to hold in his anger and disgust, but couldn’t do it any longer, and, despite knowing that it was a dangerous idea, said, “You’re a bastard Somers.”

“HELP!” Wyvern shouted from above. Silver looked up to see, to his absolute horror, Wyvern hanging by a single hoof on one of the ropes. Silver didn’t hesitate for a second, immediately dashing to the rope ladder and proceeding to climb up. From behind him, he heard Somers call out, “Get back here, Ah’m not done with you Stumpy!” Right now, Silver didn’t care about being called Stumpy, only focusing on Wyvern.

“Hold on Wyvern, I’m commin’!” Silver shouted as he ascended the ropes, closing the distance between him and the old earth pony. Wyvern tried to raise his other front hoof up to the rope, but couldn’t grasp it. Panicking, the old sailor called back, “Hurry, I don’t think I can hold on much longer!”

Silver managed to make it to the top of one of the lower sails before Wyvern began slipping. The old earth pony shouted, “Silver, I’m slipping!” Silver knew he wouldn’t be able to reach his level in time so, acting almost entirely on instinct, managed to stand on the sail’s support and, shimmying over so he was right under Wyvern, called back, “Wyvern, I’m right under you! Let go and I’ll catch you!”

The moment Silver finished speaking, Wyvern lost his grip and began to descend towards the deck, screaming his rusty lungs out. As he passed Silver, the teenaged colt managed to reach out and, thankfully, grabbed Wyvern by his leg. He then quipped, “See? I got you.”

That was when Silver lost his balance, sending both him and Wyvern plummeting down to the deck. They crashed into a set of barrels, smashing them to pieces. Nelson dropped his mop and ran up to the two, frantically asking, “Silver, Wyvern, you two alright?”

Silver could only groan as he rose back to his hooves. Wyvern, on the other hoof, simply laid on the deck as he said in his normal voice, “I am…. in incredible pain.” Nelson and Silver couldn’t help but giggle as they helped the old stallion back to his hooves.

“Three Legs! Wrinkles! Stumpy!” Somers shouted as he stomped over to the group. He shouted, “Ah did not give you permission to take a break! Get back to work!” Wyvern was about to respond, but the pain caught up with him, and he found himself collapsing onto the deck, writhing in pain. Silver and Nelson began to try and wrap their hooves around him to try and ease his pain.

That was when Somers pushed Silver and Nelson away and, to their horror, rudely kicked the old sailor. “Come on, get up ya lazy bum!” The rude Pegasus shouted.

Silver would not tolerate seeing his friend being abused. He charged forward and pushed Somers away from Wyvern, coldly warned him, “Don’t you dare touch him!” Somers pushed himself up to Silver until the two were muzzle to muzzle and replied, “Ah’m in command, and Ah’ll do whatever Ah want.” Both colts stared at each other for several seconds before Somers continued, “And right now, Ah need to teach you boys a lesson.”

Somers then turned to several of the other sailors and ordered, “Boys, Escort these trouble makers below deck! Ah need to get somethin’.” The group of sailors nodded as they made their way up to Silver, Wyvern, and Nelson, and, though reluctant, restrained them and began to escort the trio down below deck.

One of the Lower Decks

When the group made it to the lower decks, Wyvern turned to Nelson and asked, “What’s gonna happen?” The former naval officer simply answered, “I don’t know Wyvern.” Silver gulped and added, “Look, I doubt that Somers would try to do anythin’ too stupid.”

That was when Somers returned with what appeared to be a piece of rope. However, this wasn’t rope, but a piece of leather that had nine different ends. Wyvern turned a deathly pale as Nelson’s pupil’s shrank.

“A cat o’ nine tails?” The three legged Pegasus asked. “Why in the name of Davy Jones do you have one of those?”

Somers, a terrifying smile growing on his muzzle, replied, “Because you three have been very naughty. Disobeyin’ mah orders, wastin’ time, and in Stumpy’s case….” He then turned to Silver as he continued, “Challenging mah authority.” Turning back so he was facing all three, Somers added, “And so I need to punish you three. Startin’ with Stumpy.” He then shouted, “Tie him down and get rid of that coat!”

“What’s goin’ on?” Silver asked, fear starting to consume him. The other sailors dragged him over to a crate as they pulled his jacket back, revealing his bare back and his wing stumps. Silver began to struggle, but the others held him down as Wyvern and Nelson were restrained, keeping them from interfering.

Somers began to strut over to the now restrained Silver, his wicked grin now morphing into what could only be described as a slasher smile. “Ah’d say that…. Talkin’ back, disobeyin’ orders, and just general disrespect….” He said with terrifying glee as he stroked the cat o’ nine tails. “Ah’d say that you deserve….” He paused before he finished, “One thousand lashes.”

“That’ll kill him!” Nelson shouted, terrifying Silver. “No-pony has ever survived that many lashes!” He tried to fight his way out, but the pony holding him simply forced him to the deck and knelt on his wings so the former naval officer couldn’t use them.

Silver, on the other hoof, was absolutely speechless. Was Somers actually going to do something that horrible? Sure, he had been known to be a pretty lousy excuse of a pony, but he wouldn’t do something so cruel or lethal, right?

That was when Silver felt an incredibly excruciating sting on his back. He managed to conceal his pain, simply groaning. To be fair, the pain was starting to fizzle away already. But as the pain began to fizzle out, Silver felt another strike to his back, forcing him to grunt again.

From behind him, Somers gloated, “Ignore the pain boy, ‘cause it’s only gonna get worse!” Silver, mustering what strength he could, simply answered, “I think I’m actually older than you.”

Somers’s smile gave way to a frustrated scowl as he began to repeatedly strike Silver’s back, forcing the latter to actually let out a brief scream. Wyvern called out, “Somers you little gobshite!” Somers turned to him and angrily barked, “Watch your mouth or I’ll double your punishment!”

Silver took the moment of Somers being distracted and tried to rise, only to receive a particularly painful blow to his back. Before he even had the chance to scream, Somers struck him again.

And again.

“What the hell is goin’ on down here?” Cap’n Black Watch shouted as he and Flint made their way into the room, only to be horrified by what they were witnessing. They found Wyvern and Nelson being restrained by two other sailors and Somers standing over Silver with a cat o’ nine tails in his wings.

The worst part was seeing Silver straped to a crate, back exposed and, worst of all, covered in fresh scars and soaked in blood.

Black Watch didn’t need any explanation for what he was seeing. Taking a deep breath, the old earth pony walked up to Somers as he calmly said, “Mr. Somers?” Somers began to sweat nervously as Black Watch approached him. The Pegasus colt replied, “Sir, Ah have to report that…..”

Somers was interrupted when Black Watch slugged him in the face, forcing him to the deck. “Give me ONE good reason not to tear your arse apart right here, RIGHT NOW!” Somers curled into a ball and began to whimper, a sight that made Flint absolutely sick to his stomach.

Flint stomped over to Somers and grabbed him, pulling him up to his muzzle and said, “You, me, brig, now!” Somers didn’t say anything, simply whimpering in fear as Flint dragged him away. Once Flint and Somers were gone, Cap’n Black Watch turned to the others and quietly but sternly said, “I want a moment with Mr. Silver.” The other sailors released Nelson and Wyvern as all four quickly departed the cabin.

This left Black Watch alone with Silver. The older stallion made his way to the teenaged colt and began to undo the ropes holding him down. Silver rose to his hooves and said, “Sir, I wish to report that Mr. Somers has begun to abuse his power.”

“Lad…” Black Watch began. “Your back must hurt.” Silver waited for a brief moment before staring Black Watch in the eyes, realizing that he could tell how much Silver was hurting.

With that, Silver leapt at Black Watch, wrapping his hooves around him as the tears began to pour out. Black Watch tried to hug him in return, making sure he didn’t apply too much pressure. “Sir, it hurts.” Silver managed to blabber out in between his sobs. “It hurts like hell.”

After a few minutes of Silver letting out his pain, Black Watch said, “Now then, let’s get you to the sick bay, then when we make port, I know what to do with Somers.” Silver simply nodded before continuing his embrace.

It would be a long rest of the day, and an even longer few days before they made port in Griffonstone.

A Few Days Later

Silver stood at in front of the rest of the crew, lined in a row moving down the deck. At the other end of the deck, Flint stood with Somers, who’s hooves and wings were now clasped in irons. He and Silver traded looks of pure disgust, making it clear that neither would ever be on even professional terms.

Cap’n Black Watch then walked over to the crew and began speaking. “Lads, Mr. Somers has committed a grave offense. He attempted to use the cat o’ nine tails both without my permission, but also without proper cause.” He then turned to Somers and continued, “Under normal circumstances, you would be given the punishment that you inflicted on Mr. Silver twofold.” Somers gulped, worried he would be flogged himself.

Instead, Cap’n Black Watch called out, “Instead, for your crimes against Mr. Silver, I sentence you to run the gauntlet!” The rest of the crew, especially Wyvern and Nelson, began to stretch their hooves and pound them together, making it clear they were going to enjoy this.

Flint then began to undo Somers’s leg clamps, though not before smacking him on the back of the head. With that, he pushed Somers towards the first crew member, Mr. Perry.

The gunnery officer landed a massive uppercut on Somers, sending him flying towards the next crew member. This sailor slammed his hooves into his back, producing a terrifying, meaty smack. This continued as Somers made his way past each and every member of the crew.

When he made it to Nelson, the quartermaster stomped on Somers’s front right hoof. As Somers grunted, Wyvern snaked his way behind him and leapt on him before pulling his head and slamming it onto the deck. And then, Somers found himself lying before Silver. Struggling to his hooves, Somers threatened, “Ah’ll make you pay for this Stumpy, ya hear me?”

Silver stood there for several seconds, before doing something no one, not even Cap’n Black Watch expected.

Silver Spit on Somers’s face before he coldly said, “I hate you.”

The whole crew was stunned silent. They had never heard Silver use that phrase before. Heck, those who knew Silver personally knew he’d only ever felt that way about one other pony; his sister Spitfire. To actually hear him say that he hated someone made their blood run ice cold.

“I hate you Somers, and if you ever try anythin’ like that again, I will kill you.” With that, Silver grabbed Somers and began to drag him by his neck until they were at the railing and, taking a deep breath, chucked the yellow Pegasus over the railing as he shouted, “Now Fuck off!”

Somers landed in a puddle of mud. Rising back to his hooves, he shouted back, “Ah’ll make you regret that Stumpy! You ain’t seen the last of me!” With that, Somers stomped off, not even looking back.

Silver took a deep breath as he sat against the railing, his strength leaving him. Cap’n Black Watch walked up to his young cook and said, “Under any other circumstances, You’d be in trouble for that kind of language. But given the circumstances, I couldn’t have said it better me self.”

Silver could only let out an exhausted laugh as he said, “Don’t worry sir. I won’t.” Black Watch then placed a hoof on Silver’s shoulder and said, “Now that we’ve made port, how about we go get something to eat? My treat.” Silver (as well as several other sailors) simply rolled his eyes as he answered, “Aye aye sir.”

Silver’s Cabin, Present Day

“Wow.” Arrow Bolt said. Silver, having sat back on his bed (his cold once again stealing his strength), continued, “Of course, Somers did come back. His dad paid a small fortune to give him one more chance.”

“That was when he….” Arrow Bolt began. He knew where that story ended; Somers led a mutiny and murdered Black Watch. Silver nodded as he continued, “I promised meself I would never flog another sailor, nor would I tolerate flogging.” Taking a deep breath, he continued, “Next chance I get, I’m making Aquamarine throw the cat o’ tails in the fire.”

Arrow Bolt then asked, “So, how long did the scars hurt?” Silver simply shrugged as he replied, “About a week. As such you will be confined to the sick bay until we make port. I don’t want those scars of yours gettin’ infected.” Arrow Bolt nodded, “Aye aye sir.”

As he began to leave, Arrow Bolt asked, “If I may, does Ms. Wings know about that?” Silver sighed as he replied, “She does. She knows I’ve been flogged but she hasn’t seen the scars yet. There was one point where she saw me without me coat on, but she was so concerned with some fresh bruises courtesy of the Raiders she probably didn’t notice them.” Arrow Bolt nodded and asked, “So, is that everything sir?”

“It is.” Silver replied. “Now report to the Infirmary.” Arrow Bolt nodded as he replied, “Aye aye sir.” With that, Arrow Bolt exited the cabin and made his way to the sick bay.

Once he was gone, Major Andre quipped, “My goodness! Admiral Ecks never took THAT much pleasure in a flogging. Then again, he normally just kills subordinates who screw up.” Silver rolled his eyes as he began to lie down on his bed as he said, “Now that you’re here, I want you to tell me everythin’ else you know about what we’re up against.”

From outside the cabin, Angel Wings, her ears firmly planted against the wall, could only let out a deep breath. She knew that Silver had been flogged; he had told her during the week preparing for the Wonderbolts family day show, but he told her he didn’t want to show her the scars. He’d said it was because it was something only someone who had been flogged themselves could relate to.

Now she knew why. She made a promise to herself, she was going to make sure Aquamarine understood the consequences of her actions.

Author's Note

Next Time; we spend a little more time with Admiral Ecks as Angel Wings has a nice conversation with Staff Sergeant Aquamarine

Loose Ends
View Online

The Road to Ornithia

Loose Ends

The Road to Ornithia

Part 13; Loose Ends

Angel Wings had never been down to the brig before. It was something she had hoped wouldn’t have needed to be done during her first true voyage. She knew that a brig was essentially a simple jail cell that was used to keep some-pony prisoner during a voyage, usually a trouble maker like Arrow Bolt. But now, the pony she needed to see was Staff Sergeant Aquamarine, the EUP marine who had flogged Arrow Bolt without Cap’n Silver’s permission. As much as she knew Arrow Bolt was an insufferable bully, Angel Wings knew that the punishment crossed the line, and she wanted to know why.

Entering the brig, Angel Wings found Aquamarine lying on her back on the brig’s simple bed. Though her face was obscured, the young weather officer couldn’t help but sense her aura of disgust and fury at her situation.

“Aquamarine?” Angel Wings said, gently enough to not come off as angry but still just forceful enough to make it clear that she wanted attention. “I need to ask you a question.”

Rolling over, Aquamarine, clearly annoyed at her silence being annoyed, replied, “What do ya want Miss Wings? Can’t a mare enjoy her solitary confinement in peace?”

Angel Wings replied, “I don’t think Silver said anything about no-pony seeing you in here.” Aquamarine simply sighed as she fell back on her uncomfortable bunk. Angel Wings then asked, “Look, I know that Arrow Bolt is a jerk, but what makes you think whipping him so hard that he bleeds is a good idea?” The mare on the other side of the bars didn’t say anything. “Seriously, I need an answer.” The weather officer pleaded.

“You wanna know why I did it?” Aquamarine angrily asked as she rose from the bunk and stomped over to the bars, startling Angel Wings. “I’ll tell you why, to maintain discipline. Silver was not able to keep that bastard under control, and he needed to be taught a lesson. It’s what they teach you in the marines, you lay down the law and punish the trouble makers.”

“By assaulting them?” Angel Wings angrily retorted, steam blowing out her nose. “You really think that the best way to deal with a bully is to stoop even lower than they do?”

Aquamarine rolled her eyes as she replied, “I’ve overheard Mr. Skibby, and he says that the bugger started punchin’ him for his clumsiness. You think he doesn’t deserve a good kick in the teeth for that?”

“There’s a difference between a hoof-fight and using a whip!” Angel Wings shouted back, her muzzle pressed against the brig’s bars. “And there are some lines you just don’t cross!”

From behind Angel Wings, she heard the recognizably scratchy and raspy voice of Wyvern ask, “What is goin’ on down here?” Turning to face the older stallion, the pink mare nervously reply, “Sorry. I just wanted to know why Aquamarine flogged Arrow Bolt.” She then added, “Hope I didn’t get too loud.”

“You didn’t young lady.” Wyvern replied. “Besides, the rain is drowning you two out. For the most part anyway.” As Angel Wings let out a sigh of relief, Wyvern made his way up to Aquamarine and continued, “But she is right. As much as Arrow Bolt has been a pain in the arse, you did not have Cap’n Silver’s authority to perform punishment, especially somethin’ as serious as a flogging.”

Aquamarine simply rolled her eyes as she replied, “Well it’s how we do things in the marines.” Angel Wings defiantly replied, “We aren’t marines.” This really irked Aquamarine, who rudely commented, “Really? ‘Cause it seems you’re only here because you and Silver like each other.”

Angel Wings glared daggers at the mare who the thought was her friend as Wyvern replied, “Miss Wings is one us, and you will not dare insult her relationship with the Cap’n.” He then leaned closer to the bars, actually forcing Aquamarine to back away as he calmly yet firmly stated, “And you will NOT insult my friend.”

As soon Aquamarine nervously nodded, Wyvern’s usually chipper attitude returned turned to Angel Wings as he said, “Oh Miss Wings, Cap’n wants a word with you.”

Angel Wings replied, “Aye aye sir. It should be nice to have a chat with some-pony who has manners.” Aquamarine could only roll her eyes in annoyance as Angel Wings departed to see what Silver needed with her.

That was when Wyvern began to speak, “Since it looks like you need company, how about I tell you about the time I sailed under the great sailor Ol’ Stormalong?” The Staff Sergeant could only shrug as she thought to herself, ‘Why not?’

Silver’s Quarters

As Angel Wings entered Silver’s cabin, she found her captain and colt-friend laying on his bed speaking to their new guest Major Andre. The two were finishing a conversation of some sort, with Silver saying, “Alright, that should be enough for now.” The good major turned to see that he and his host were no longer alone and said, “Sir, we appear to have company.”

“Angel Wings!” Silver said as he rose from his bed, looking slightly better from earlier that day but still noticeably pale and exhausted.

“Sir, you look awful.” Angel Wings said as she trotted up to her colt-friend. Silver sighed as he replied, “I know. It’s the downside of command, ya have to keep pushin’ through it.”

After taking a deep breath, Silver continued, “There are two things. One, I think it’s time I did something I should’ve done earlier.” With that, he removed his shirt and turned around, revealing the series of scars on his back.

“Oh my.” Angel Wings said. As she stepped forward, Silver added, “After me chat with Mr. Arrow Bolt, I realized I should have shown you already. I know I said it was the kind of thing that you had to understand but….”

He was stopped by Angel Wings caressing a hoof across his back as she asked, “I take it it hurt?” growing a guilty smile, Silver replied, “Before all those chats I had with the Raiders, it was the most painful experience of me life. Sorry I didn’t want to show you yet.” Angel Wings replied, “You don’t have to apologize. Besides, it’s only been a month right?”

Silver couldn’t help but admit, “Not quite, but it’s been absolutely fantastic.” He then gave a cheeky smile as he added, “You know you’re my favorite pony right?” Angel Wings giggled as she and Silver began to lean in to a kiss, but Silver began to go through the motions of a sneeze. Realizing what was going to happen, he turned his head away and into his elbow to block the sneeze. “Sorry.” He apologized before playfully asking, “Don’t you just hate colds?”

Angel Wings then asked, “What was the other thing you wanted to talk about?” Silver wiped his brow as he replied, “I’ve been talking to the Major here, and it turns out that our good friend Ecks has been up to more than just recruiting the Storm King’s scraps.”

Major Andre then added, “Just before I deserted, I got word that several Equestrian prisons were attacked and the prisoners recruited to the Admiral’s cause. Several of these prisoners are members of the Raiders.”

The Raiders. The gang of bandits, deserters, and pirates that had been recruited by Wind Rider to kidnap Scootaloo and Cap’n Flint. The gang that cut off Flint’s horn and allowed Scootaloo to contract tuberculosis. The gang that had attempted to kill all of them. Just hearing the name “Raiders” made Angel Wings’s pupils shrink with fear.

Then, Major Andre continued, “This included three of their main leaders. Three known criminals by the name of Bounty Jumper, Snipe Hunt, and…”

“Somers.” Silver interrupted, his voice calm but starting to struggle to hide his fury. “The Major here said Somers was given command of a group of light ships.” As he finished, Silver’s anger began to become more and more apparent, and Angel Wings knew that his fury was anything but unwarranted.

Taking a shaky breath, Silver said, “Angel Wings, I need you to make me a promise. Promise me that you’ll help keep me grounded, because I’m scared I’ll lose myself if we run into him again.” Angel Wings could tell that Silver was scared, probably more scared than she’d ever seen him before.

“I promise.” Angel Wings replied. “If you start to fall down that hole, I’ll help pull you back out.” Silver nodded as a smile grew on his face, saying, “Thank you.” With that, he wrapped his hooves around her, an action that Angel Wings quickly reciprocated. As they finished, Angel Wings quipped, “I should probably wash my hooves.” Silver let out a guilty chuckle as he replied, “That sounds like a good idea.” With that, Angel Wings turned to leave the cabin, though she pause when Silver added, “I love you.” Angel Wings replied, “I love you too.”

Once Angel Wings was gone, Major Andre remarked, “I take you are dating then?” Silver simply rolled his eyes as he replied, “What made it obvious?”

Admiral Ecks’s Flagship, The Meeting Room

Twenty Five of the greatest officers in his fleet seated at the table around him, a table full of the most luxurious food in the known world, and a storm raging outside were the three things that brought a wicked smile to Admiral Ecks’s face. He had summoned his officers and immediate subordinates to a meeting, and felt it was appropriate to throw a party for them.

Rising as he rang his glass of wine with a fork, the Admiral began to speak. “My friends…” he said, rolling his rrs. “We are on the verge of greatness! Soon, Ornithia will fall to our combined might!” The other officers began to applause and call out, “Here here!” Ecks then continued, “And once Ornithia has fallen, we shall do what our glorious forbearer, the Storm King, could not! We shall conquer EQUESTRIA!” The whole room erupted into thunderous applause, with some of the satyrs cheering and raising their glasses.

That was when he heard the sound of glass breaking from behind him, silencing the rowdy celebration. Admiral Ecks turned to see a cabin boy, a young satyr, standing guiltily next to a pile of glass and stained wine that would have been the next round of beverages. Shaking his head, Ecks began to walk over to the scared cabin boy as he scolded him. “Tisk tisk dear boy. What am I going to do with you?” As the cabin boy began to back away, the Admiral continued, “We are trying to have a nice little party, and here you are being rude and ruining my nice glasses.”

Admiral Ecks rested his hand on the cabin boy’s shoulder and asked, “I’m afraid you’ve gone and upset me. Do you know what happens when someone upsets me?”

The cabin boy, tears running down his eyes, asked, “People get punished?”

“People get hurt.” The Admiral replied as he grabbed the cabin boy with both hands and, to the surprise of the rest of the officers, chucked the cabin boy out the window and to his doom. Once his screams faded, Ecks, straightening his coat, said to his subordinates, “I’m terribly sorry about that. It is incredibly difficult to get good help these days.”

From the other side of the room, Captain Kruger emerged from the door as he reported, “Sir, the equestrian mercenaries are waiting for you.”

“Ah, the Raiders.” Admiral Ecks said as he rubbed his hands together. He then said, “Gentleman, it appears that I must entertain some other guests. Enjoy the banquet and I shall return very soon.” The rest of the officers raised their glasses before proceeding to gourge themselves on the bountiful feast they had been provided. Ecks proceeded to make his way to Captain Kruger and proceeded to exit the meeting room.

Once the door was closed, Ecks sighed to himself as he asked, “Why did you have to interrupt me? I was having the most splendid time.” Captain Kruger nervously replied, “Sir, you did request I inform you when the Raiders arrived, and personally, I would prefer those pirates only spend as much time on this ship as necessary.”

Ecks walked up to his subordinate and, resting his hand on the captain’s shoulder (to the latter’s terror) as he began to chuckle sinisterly. “Oh Captain Kruger.” The Admiral said patronizingly. “You are so very lucky that I enjoy your presence.” With that, Ecks released the Captain as he asked, “So tell me, where are our new friends?”

Admiral Ecks’s Quarters

Admiral Ecks entered his quarters to see that, just as he had been informed, three ponies were waiting for him. One was an orange Pegasus wearing a red shirt with a blue coat and forage cap, a blue unicorn with a gray beard and blue coat with a red kepi, and most shockingly, a very certain yellow Pegasus in blue clothing with a round sailor’s hat.

“Gentleman.” Admiral Ecks said as he stepped towards the trio of criminals. “It is an honor to make the acquaintance of the Raiders.”

“Fine lookin’ place ya got here.” Somers said as he approached the lanky Satyr. As he extended his wing, Ecks quipped, “Certainly classy for a hog pen.” Somers couldn’t help but snicker as he complimented, “Ah like your sense of humor.”

Bounty Jumper stepped forward as he said, “Thanks for springing us out of the joint.” Snipe Hunt joined in with, “Yeah, I can’t stand bein’ stuck in a cage.”

“Of course….” Admiral Ecks began. “You fine gentlemen understand that I did not orchestrate your release out of the kindness of my heart.” He then walked up to the tree criminal ponies as they backed away in fear. “In return for your freedom, I request that you three do a little…. grunt work for me.”

Somers nodded nervously as he asked, “What do ya need us to do?” Ecks quickly backed away as he began, “Oh good. I have a brig available and a crew available, but it’s captain proved to be a bit of a disappointment.”

Bounty Jumper, confused by his benefactor’s wording, asked, “What do you mean by that?” From below the group, the sound of a brand being pressed against something followed by a painful scream rang out, clueing the three ponies in on what the Admiral meant. Bounty Jumper could only shrug as he added, “I stand corrected.”

“As I was saying….” Admiral Ecks continued, “I have a ship that needs a captain, as well as few extra officers. I figure you fine gentlemen might like to take it and engage in a little….” He paused for a moment before, wicked smile growing on his face, he continued, “… Privateering.”

“Let me get this straight.” Somers began. “You want us to take one of your ships and attack anythin’ without your flag?” The Admiral stepped forward again as he replied, “Precisely.”

With the confirmation he desired, Somers said, “Well Ah’m game sir.” Snipe Hunt joined in, bashing his front hooves together as he said, “Me too. ‘Sides, it beats rotting in a jail cell like Cutthroat.” Bounty Jumper then added, “This is gonna be fun. But, which one of us do you want in charge.”

Pondering for a moment, Admiral Ecks answered, “I believe the best choice would be……”

The Hawkins, the Next Day

“We’re all clear Cap’n!” Mr. Spyglass shouted from the crow’s nest. The sun was shining and the wind was in their favor, two things that the crew needed desperately.

“Alright boys! Let’s get this old girl moving!” Silver shouted to the rest of the crew. several ponies began to loosen the sails as the engines began to rev up. Angel Wings herself was working one of the sails just below the crow’s nest with Skibby, the latter having surprisingly good luck at his job. Once the sails were entirely unfurled, Angel Wings called out, “Full sails Cap’n!”

“Fine job Miss Wings!” Silver called back to his subordinate and mare-friend. He then added, “Same to all of you. Fantastic job!” As the sailors began to descend from the rigging, Angel Wings floated down and, eyeing her colt-friend, couldn’t help but compliment, “You’re looking better today.” Silver replied, “Guess it helps to have a good night’s sleep.”

The ship then jolted forward, forcing Silver to bump into Angel Wings and sending them crashing to the deck. As Silver rose back to his hooves, he apologized, “Sorry Angel Wings.” The pink mare replied, “It’s alright. But what was that?”

As she finished her question, Angel Wings was surprised to see that The Hawkins was starting to rise into the air. Running to the railing, she found that the distance between the ship’s hull and the ocean surface was growing. From the sides of the hull, the propeller engines began to emerge and rotate themselves so that they propelled the ship upwards.

With that, The Hawkins was once again airborne. Angel Wings took in a deep breath, absorbing the now salt-free air. “I’m gonna miss the salty air.” She said as she took one last look at the ocean below her.

“Don’t worry.” Silver said as he rested a wing against her. “This line of work, we’ll be seaside before you know it.” Angel Wings leant against her colt-friend before sneaking a kiss to his muzzle.

“That’s for yesterday.” She said in a playfully teasing tone. She then kissed him on the lips before continuing, “And this is for today.” Silver couldn’t help but blush as he said, “You’re amazin’ you know that?” The pink mare shrugged as she replied, “I try.”

From behind him, Silver heard Wyvern call out, “Cap’n, if I might have a word.” The metal winged Pegasus turned to face his old friend and asked, “What is it Wyvern?” The elderly earth pony replied, “Miss Aquamarine wants to have a word with you and Miss Wings.”

Silver turned to Angel Wings and asked, “Shall we go see what Aquamarine wants?” Angel Wings nodded as she replied, “Aye aye sir.”

The Brig

Silver and Angel Wings were surprised to pleasantly surprised to see Aquamarine waiting for them. Rather than sulking on the brig’s bunk or standing rigidly at attention, she was simply seated on the deck floor. Silver proceeded to ask, “You wanted to see us Miss Aquamarine?”

The light blue mare replied, “I would like to apologize for my uncalled-for behavior.” She took a shaky breath as she continued, “Seein’ me whole unit wiped out, stuck on a ship with an enemy officer, I guess I just broke. I needed to get my anger out, and Arrow Bolt’s behavior was the perfect excuse I needed to justify it.”

“I understand the feeling.” Angel Wings said. “Trust me, even I’ve wanted to slug him in the past.” Aquamarine couldn’t help but let out a guilty chuckle as the pink mare continued, “Besides, if there were any who came close to deserving a flogging, it’d probably be him.”

“Be that as it may…” Silver began, dampening the mood. “You understand that you will be spending the rest of the day in the brig, do you not?” Aquamarine nodded as she replied, “Aye aye sir. Besides, it helps to have a little peace and quiet.”

Feeling that everything was accounted for, Silver continued, “Very well then. I will be back to check on you this evening.” With that, he and Angel Wings began o depart.

However, Aquamarine called out, “Angel Wings, can I ask you a wee question?” The pink mare turned to face the Staff Sergeant. Taking another nervous breath, Aquamarine asked, “Does this mean we’re still friends?”

Angel Wings hesitated for a moment before she replied, “If you promise not to do anything like that again, then yeah, friends.” She extended her wing to slip in between the cell bars, a gesture Aquamarine returned as she shook her wing. Nodding, Angel Wings turned to depart the brig with her captain and colt-friend, but not before she added, “Just don’t expect Arrow Bolt to show the same kind of forgiveness.”

Aquamarine couldn’t help but let out a guilty chuckle as she realized how true her friend was.

That Night….

The stars were shining brightly over the Hawkins, providing the crew of ponies not only light, but a form of beauty that could not be found anywhere else. On nights like this, Angel Wings could only stare up to the skies and marvel in their natural brilliance.

“Enjoying the stars?” Silver said as he walked up to her. Angel Wings nodded as she replied, “Yup. Reminds me of that night right before we arrived at Botany Bay.”

Silver let out a chuckle as he replied, “How could I forget? I remember Spitfire stormed out of the quarters and revealed she had a nightmare about the mutiny.” He then pointed to a position of a crate as he quipped, “Of course right before that, I noticed a certain mare’s bow.” He then gave Angel Wings a playful smile as he continued, “And I found out said mare had a wee crush on me. Good thing I kinda had one on her too, eh?”

Both ponies then leaned in and gave each other a kiss. Once they finished, Silver remarked, “One of these days it’s gonna lose it’s magic.” Angel Wings simply shrugged as she replied, “Maybe, but tell me you still don’t love it.” Silver booped her on the nose as he playfully quipped, “Not as much as I love you.”

From above the duo, Mr. Spyglass shouted, “Land Ho!” Silver and Angel Wings ran to the railing to see, to their amazement, lights off in the distant, plastered on what appeared to be a small lump in on the edge of the horizon.

Angel Wings felt her heart soar. As a smile of pure joy grew on her face, Silver turned to her as he said, “Guess it’s a first for me as well, but Angel Wings, Welcome to Ornithia.”

Author's Note

Next Time, we get a glimpse of life in Ornithia.

Also..... Licinius Crassus.

Welcome to Ornithia
View Online

The Road to Ornithia

Welcome to Ornithia

The Road to Ornithia

Part 14; Welcome to Ornithia

“That’s right lads, a little more to the left!” Old Silver called out as he and several other sailors pulled on the line lifting the crate filled with disassembled weather machine pieces. After making port the previous night, Silver had decided to allow the rest of the crew to get a good night’s sleep before unloading their cargo. Now that everyone was rested and fed, it was time to complete the final task in their contract.

As Silver and the others on the line pulled the crate until it was nearly at the same height as the sails, he called out again, “Alright, to the left!” soon enough, the crew had moved the crate to the left and were beginning to lower it onto the dolly on the dock.

From the dock, Angel Wings and Wyvern were overseeing the unloading process. “Ok, you’re good. You’re good. You’re good.” The old stallion called out in his signature raspy voice. The crate slowly descended towards the dolly, creating a surprising amount of tension.

‘Come on.’ Angel Wings thought to herself. ‘Almost there. Almost there.’ Wyvern noticed his shipmate’s anxiety and gently assured her, “Don’t worry, they’ve got everything under control.”

That was when, just as the crate was a few feet above the dolly, the rope snapped, sending wooden box briefly plummeting to the ground. It sent out a loud banging sound as Angel Wings and Wyvern were forced to step back from the force of the collision. Taking a deep breath to regain his composure from the shock, Wyvern simply said, “Alright, maybe not.” Angel Wings couldn’t help but giggle at his dry remark.

Silver then ran across the gangplank from The Hawkins to the dock, mild concern evident on his face. “Oh, bloody ‘ell.” He said as he held his head in his metal wings. “For a moment I thought we nearly had an accident.”

Angel Wings then remarked, “You know, I never thought clouds could be that heavy.” Silver replied, “Considerin’ what they use in these kinds of clouds to make weather, I’m surprised they weren’t heavier.”

From the other end of the dock, the trio heard the sound of someone’s voice call out, “What’s going on over here?” Silver and Angel Wings turned to see the dock official, a bipedal being with the backward knees of a bird and the long beak and white feathers of a stork. “I heard a crash and want to know if everything’s alright.”

“Everythin’s alright sir.” Silver replied. “Just a close call with some bad rope.” The deck official let out a relieved sigh as he replied, “Oh, grazie al cielo. That’s good.” Silver then asked, “Is there anythin’ we can do for you sir?”

“Now that you mention it….” The official began. “I’ll need you to fill out a few forms regarding your cargo and crew.” Silver nodded as he replied, “I understand.” He then turned to Wyvern and Angel Wings as he remarked, “Don’t you just hate bureaucracy?”

Wyvern simply gave Silver a cheeky smile as he answered, “Go on boy. We’ll take care of everythin’ here.” Silver let out a “resigned” sigh as he replied, “Alright. Make sure everyone gets paid.” He then turned to Angel Wings as he added, “And as for you. Once I’m done, what do you say we take a look around town?”

“I’d like that very much.” Angel Wings answered, her face blushing with excitement from the prospect. She’d have continued, but the sound of Perry calling out, “Careful with that, it’s not a toy!” followed by a loud crashing sound.

“I better go see what’s up with Mr. Perry.” Angel Wings said as she made her way towards the gangplank and back onto The Hawkins. Silver could only marvel at how much his mare-friend had matured and adapted to life as a sailor since the day they met. With that, he made his way to the dock official, hoping that the paperwork he had for him wouldn’t be too taxing.

One Hour Later

“I don’t wanna deal with any more paperwork for the rest of the day.” Silver muttered to himself as he rubbed his eyes, trying to keep his sanity. Now that he had dealt with the bureaucracy and straightened everything with the port’s authority, it was time to return to his ship and organize the pay for the crew. As much as he was more than willing to do jobs like this for nothing more than the joy of sailing, he knew neither he nor the other sailors could live off enthusiasm.

Luckily, the Ornithians had paid very handsomely. Just listening to the jingling of the sacks of coins on his back (courtesy of the dock official and a representative of the client) filled his heart with joy. In one week, Silver and the crew had made nearly two months wages from work in the Equestrian market. Silver knew some of the crew would probably blow through most of it in a few days, he could at least trust himself and his close friends to use their pay wisely.

The moment Silver made it back to The Hawkins, he could hear the sound of Perry cry out, “Payday!” As soon as the gunnery officer cried out, sailors began to line up, eager to collect their money.

“Alright, alright! Settle down boys.” Silver reassured his crew as he began to set down the sacks of gold coins. “Let’s get back on the ship, and then I’ll begin to hand out the pay.” The rest of the sailors, including very depressed Skibby and Perry, agreed and reluctantly returned to the ship.

Once everyone was back on the ship, Silver began to take the sacks of coins and began to open one of them, pulling out a small bag filled with coins. Taking the bag and began to call out, “Alright, Mr. Wyvern?”

“Present Sir.” Wyvern said from behind Silver, hoping to have given his captain and friend a good scare like the old days. Silver, however, simply turned to face the old earth pony as he said, “You’re pay Mr. Wyvern.” Wyvern took the small bag as he “indignantly” huffed, “You’re no more fun.” Silver could only reply, “Maybe next time.”

One by one, the rest of the crew received their pay. Soon enough, only one pony was left; Angel Wings. “And for you Miss Wings….” Silver began, trying to at least maintain at least some professionalism. “This is for you.”

“Why thank you captain.” Angel Wings said as she took the small bag of money and placed in one of her coat pockets. She then asked, “So, what’s next?”

“Now that The Hawkins is all secure here in the harbor?” Silver replied. “I have no idea. Probably just keep me ears out for any job offerings.” When Angel Wings gave him a concerned look before he replied, “Well, to be honest I never really had to worry about this part of a voyage before.”

Angel Wings then began to speak. “Well, since we’ve been cooped up here for a few weeks, I was wondering….” She trailed off, trying to hint at something. “Do you want to take a look around this place?”

“Would it be considered a date?” Silver asked, a cheeky smile growing on his face. Angel Wings, now starting to blush, replied, “Maybe.” Silver, now starting to blush himself, replied, “On second thought, I think a little personal fun is in order.”

With that, Silver extended his metal wing to Angel Wings, who wrapped her own wing around it as the two ponies made their way into the city.

Ornithia

Angel Wings had never seen a city as magnificent as Ornithia. Everywhere she and Silver went, there were grand buildings of stone and marble. Even though Canterlot was a city primarily built of stone, Ornithia was almost entirely a city of stone.

But as the stone structures were impressive on their own, Ornithia had another impressive infrastructural design. The city had no streets, but instead great canals that served the same purpose. Boats and gondolas drifted down the canals, as if there was not a care in the world. It was clear that she and Silver had left Equestria, for they were now in what could only be described as paradise.

“This place is amazing!” Angel Wings nearly shouted, unable to contain her unbridled joy. “I’ve never seen a place as beautiful or fantastic as this!” Silver called back, “And we’ve only been here a few hours!” Hearing this, Angel Wings managed to calm down, replying, “Sorry. I’ve just never been anywhere like this before.” As she took a look at the stone buildings around them, she asked, “I wonder how they made all this.”

Silver then pointed off into the distance as he replied, “They probably do it like that.” Angel Wings followed her colt-friend’s finger to see a structure under construction. There the Ornithians, bipedal bird like beings with feathers and beaks of all colors, shapes, and sizes, using simple cranes and pulleys to lift large stone blocks into position. Others were carving into the rock, forming ornate sculptures that were nothing short of art. And they were doing all of it without the magic or technology that ponies like her took for granted.

The sight of such construction made Angel Wings ask, “What do you think they’re building?” Silver shrugged as he replied, “Could be anythin’. An indoor market, government building, maybe an apartment complex.”

“Ooh.” Angel Wings replied. “Sorry, it’s just I’ve never seen this many stone buildings before.” Silver nodded as he replied, “I can’nae say I know this place like the back of me hand meself. I’ve only been here once, and it was years ago.”

He then wrapped a wing around the pink mare as he added, “Which means we can learn about this place together.” Angel Wings returned the gesture as she gave him a peck on the cheek as she replied, “In that case, how about we grab a bite to eat?”

A Café

Silver and Angel Wings sat under an umbrella just outside a small café, enjoying a nice meal. “I gotta admit, this stuff is good.” Angel Wings said as she took a bite from her dish, a type of pasta in a creamy white sauce. “Maybe we should see if Bully Beef could make this “Fettuccini” for the crew sometime.”

Silver, taking a sip from his drink, replied, “Maybe. He’s a good cook but not the most open to new ideas.” When Angel Wings deflated with mild dejection, he continued, “Then again, I never had such problems.”

“That and you’re a better cook.” Angel Wings replied. Silver blushed as replied, “Maybe not that good….” “Don’t doubt yourself.” Angel Wings interrupted. “You’re a great cook, a skilled captain, and in general you’re an amazing pony.” Silver couldn’t help but reply, “I could say the same for you on the last part.”

After the two love birds finished trying to out complement the other, Silver asked, “So, how did you enjoy your first voyage?”

“It was nothing short of amazing!” Angel Wings enthusiastically replied. “I mean, there were some parts I could have lived without, such as Arrow Bolt being a jerk and that incident with the flogging, but otherwise it was probably one of the most fun experiences I’ve ever had.”

“That’s good.” Silver replied. “I’ll admit that sometimes life in the skies isn’t always easy, but it’s a life that is unlike any other.” Angel Wings replied, “And the best part is the ponies you meet.” Knowing what she was implying, Silver and Angel Wings leaned into each other for a kiss.

That was when Silver and Angel Wings heard the sound of two people arguing. One voice, a rich, and raspy voice that spoke in the accent most Ornithians seemed to possess, said, “I assure you Crassus, we are taking precautions to prevent such an incident from happening again.” The other, a deep booming voice with the same accent of Nelson, replied, “I hope so, because I lost thousands of denarii worth of silk and other goods to those pirates.”

Silver and Angel Wings turned to see who was speaking, only to be surprised and amazed by what they were witnessing. Walking past the café were two beings; one a tall Ornithian with brilliant scarlet feathers, a white beak, and a green suit, and another a massive bipedal being with dark brown feathers, large hands with long claws on his fingers, a long neck, a short beaked head, and a white robe and tunic.

The red Ornithian spoke again, saying, “I apologize for the incident. I should have known some of the Storm King’s bastardi were still skulking about.” The other being replied, “I know. I’d have brought soldiers with me, but I would never hear the end of the Senate for it. You fail one invasion of the deserts and you can’t even lead a crack team of mercenaries without being accused of incompetence.”

Angel Wings leaned to Silver and whispered, “What is that tall guy? I’ve never seen anything like him before.” Silver, however, was stunned speechless. After a few moments, he muttered, “It can’nae be!” “Wait, you know who or what he is?” Angel Wings asked. Silver wasn’t quite paying attention, instead consumed by an almost euphoric sense of joy.

Just as the large being and the scarlet Ornithian began to walk away, Silver called out, “It’s a Dinosaur!” Before Angel Wings could react, Silver leapt from his seat and ran up to the creature. As he approached the creature, he began to ramble, “Oh my goodness. A real life dinosaur! I’ve read all about you’re people but I’ve never had the chance to meet one before! It’s an honor to meet you. I’m Old Silver, Captain of the….”

Silver was rudely interrupted by a back hand from the large creature, sending him crashing into the nearest canal. “Ugh. Disgusting mammal.” The creature angrily remarked.

“SILVER!” Angel Wings shouted as she rose from her seat, flew over to the canal, and dove in after her colt-friend. Once she lifted him up from the water and flew him back to the sidewalk, she asked, “Silver, you alright?”

“For the most part.” Silver replied as he rubbed his face. “Though I think I deserved that.” Angel Wings rubbed her wing against his now bruised cheek as she added, “Though I have to admit that was adorable.”

The scarlet Ornithian made his way up to the couple and said, “Are you alright my friend?” He extended his wing to help Silver up, an action Silver reciprocated. Once he was up, the metal winged Pegasus answered, “Aye.”

“Molto Bene. Molto Bene.” The Ornithian replied. “I must apologize. Crassus here is not the most welcoming person I have ever known.” He then held his wing out again as he introduced himself. “I am Garibaldi, Prime Minister of Ornithia.”

“Old Silver. Captain of The Hawkins.” Silver replied as he shook the Ornithian’s wing. Upon hearing this, Garibaldi asked, “As in the Old Silver I take it? The Equestrian who delivered the weather machines this morning?” Silver nodded as he replied, “One and the same sir.” He then turned to Angel Wings and introduced her. “This is Angel Wings, my weather officer and mare-friend.”

Angel Wings extended her wing and said, “It’s nice to meet you mister Prime Minister.” Garibaldi shook her wing as he replied, “L’onore e mio, signora.” When the pink mare gave him a confused look, the Prime Minister replied, “It means the honor is mine ma’am.”

“Ooh.” Angel Wings said in amazement. She then apologized as she said, “Sorry. I’ve never heard anyone speak like that before.”

“It’s alright signora.” Garibaldi replied. “Not many outside of Ornithia have heard our native language, even fewer of them being ponies.”

He would have continued, but the Prime Minister was interrupted by Crassus calling out, “Prime Minister, are you done playing with the equines?” The long necked creature made it clear he was not happy with the interruption caused by the appearance of the ponies, and he was not going to allow them to further hinder his business meeting.

At least he wouldn’t until Silver stepped towards him and introduced himself. “Sorry about gettin’ in your face. My name is Old Silver.” The pony then extended his wing to the large being.

“I am Marcus Licinius Crassus.” The large creature said as he shook Silver’s wing very loosely. “And for your information…” he took a deep breath of annoyance before finishing, “yes, I am a dinosaur.”

A large smile returned to Silver’s face as he said, “You know, I’ve read all about your Republic, and I must say I have been fascinated with your people ever since I was young.”

“I can tell.” Crassus deadpanned. “After all, it’s not every day that a mammal runs up to you without intention of bodily harm.”

This was when Garibaldi approached Silver and Crassus. The red feathered Ornithian said, “Capitano Silver, I need to say something.” When Silver turned to speak with the Prime Minister, the latter continued. “You see Capitano, I was actually planning on meeting you at your ship once I wrapped up business with Crassus here, but by the stroke of luck, you have made sped my plans along.”

“Really?” Silver asked suspiciously. The last time anyone had said that they had sped up their plans, it was when Wind Rider gloated to him, Rainbow Dash, and Spitfire.

“Oh yes. I have a business proposal.” Garibaldi replied. “I had heard much of you and your crew, and considering your reputation, I knew you were a perfect choice. Now, if you and your crew will join me tonight at my residence, I have a proposition that should be mutually beneficial.” The scarlet Ornithian then reached into his suit and pulled out a small paper card. Handing it to Silver, he said, “Come to this address tonight at eight o’ clock.”

Silver took the card as he replied, “We’ll be there. See you then.” The Prime Minister then bowed as he said, “Ottimo.” He turned to Crassus as he said, “Crassus, I believe we can continue at my place. Come.” The large dinosaur nodded as he walked next to the Prime Minister. With that, they soon disappeared down the sidewalk.

Angel Wings asked, “So, that was interesting.” Silver replied, “Aye. Guess we’ll have to go tell the others we’ve been asked to see the Prime Minister himself.” The pink mare then asked, “What do you think he wants from us?”

Silver could only sigh as he replied, “Guess we’ll just have to see, won’t we?”

Prime Minister Garibaldi’s Residence, That Night…

Silver had to admit one thing; Ornithians knew how to live in style. He, Angel Wings, Nelson, Perry, Wyvern, Ishmael, Skibby, and even Major Andre had arrived right at the appointed hour and dressed in their best clothes. Silver wore his jacket, boots, and a shirt with his trademark hat, Nelson and Perry were clad in their old officer’s tunics, Andre was clad in his red coat, Ishmael was dressed in a double breasted suit with a shirt and tie, and Angel Wings was clad in her now iconic brown coat, vest, white shirt, black boots and tri-corner hat. She had considered wearing her flight suit or jacket, but she decided not to risk getting any stains on them.

“Uh, Captain?” Major Andre asked nervously. “Are you sure it is a wise idea to bring me to this little meeting? I hardly doubt that the Prime Minister will tolerate the presence of a former enemy combatant.”

“It was either that or leave you with Aquamarine, and I’d prefer you not turn into a puddle in my cabin.” Silver replied as he took a deep breath. “Besides, I’d like to have you nearby in case you try anything.”

As Silver made his way up to the door, Perry asked, “So, what do you think these bird brains want?” Angel Wings, Nelson, and Wyvern gave the unicorn stern looks as he replied, “What? You gotta admit that it’s pretty shady for this guy to invite us to a fancy dinner right after paying us to deliver weather clouds.”

“Maybe it’s a way of saying thank you?” Angel Wings offered. “I mean, when Silver and I met him earlier, he seemed friendly enough.” Many of the other sailors nodded their heads, signaling that they agreed with her point.

Taking the opportunity Angel Wings provided, Silver made his way to the door and knocked on the large wooden door. After three good knocks, the door opened. Silver figured that it would be some sort of butler or servant.

To his surprise (and Perry’s disgust), the door was opened by none other than Captain Celaeno.

“Old Silver?” Celaeno asked, now surprised herself. “What in the name of Celestia are you doing here?”

Silver, having regained his composure, replied, “Prime Minister Garibaldi invited us.” Celaeno was silent, simply giving a surprised look. Silver then asked, “I take it he invited you too?”

“Yeah.” Celaeno answered. “We were visited by some official this morning. They said the Prime Minister wanted to see us for a business deal.”

Angel Wings, on the other hand, made her way up to Celaeno and said, “Celaeno, is that you?” The lean Ornithian performed a dramatic bow as she replied, “In the flesh. How’s it going kid?”

“I’d say I’m doing great.” The pink Pegasus replied. “What about you?”

Celaeno shrank back a brief moment before she replied, “Pretty good. Not exactly great, but pretty good.”

Wyvern then walked up to the two and asked, “What are we doing standing out here? I’m starting to burn up in this suit here.” With that, the small group of sailors made their way inside the mansion.

Silver and the others were stunned speechless by the beauty of the mansion’s grand foyer. It was almost as if they had entered a massive palace. As the group made their way to the center, a butler (specifically a toucan), emerged from a door on the left side. “Ladies and gentlemen…” The butler began. “The master has dinner ready in the dining room. Please follow me.”

Silver and the others followed the butler through the door and into a large hallway, each side possessing ornate suits of armor. Wyvern leaned into Silver’s ear and said, “I got a bad feelin’ about this.” Silver nodded as he replied, “Aye.”

After a few minutes, the group made their way to a door guarded by two Ornithian guards. “The Prime Minister is waiting for you.” The butler said as he opened the door.

As Silver entered the door, he was greeted with a room filled with a large dinner table. Spread all over the table were numerous pieces of food, both dishes that ponies as well as Ornithians would find appetizing.

However, what really caught everyone’s attention was Prime Minister Garibaldi, seated at the head of the table. “Ah, Capitano Silver.” The scarlet politician said as the group began to sit down. “I have a proposition for you…..”

Author's Note

Next Time; we learn what Prime Minister Garibaldi has in mind.

The Prime Minister's Proposition
View Online

The Road to Ornithia

The Prime Minister's Proposition

The Road to Ornithia

Part 15; The Prime Minister’s Proposition

“I have a proposition for you.” Prime Minister Garibaldi said as the group began to sit down. As Silver sat down in between Angel Wings and Wyvern, he couldn’t help but feel something was off. After all, he had been on many deliveries all over the world from Equestria to Saddle Arabia and even to the farthest corners, but never had he been asked to have dinner with a government official after one measly delivery job.

Before he could ask any questions though, Perry immediately (and rather rudely) asked, “So, you mind telling us what’s going on?”

“Not until the other guests arrive.” Garibaldi answered, trying to remain polite. He turned to Celaeno and continued, “The rest of your crew should have been here by now.”

“Sorry about that.” Celaeno nervously replied. “They’re probably lost.” The Prime Minister sighed as he held his feathery fingers to the base of his beak as he said, “Ugh. Cos’altro e nuovo?”

Angel Wings nervously raised her hoof, hoping to be seen by her host. When the Prime Minister faced her, she asked, “So, other than the rest of Captain Celaeno’s crew, do we have any other guests?”

From the doorway, she and the other guests heard a very pompous and arrogant voice reply, “That would be, you stupid little mammals.” Silver and the others turned to see none other than Crassus the dinosaur, still dressed in his white and red robes. Perry, caught off guard, asked, “Ok, who’s the half plucked, pot bellied, snake necked turkey vulture?”

“I am Marcus Licinius Crassus.” Crassus introduced himself. “And I will have you know that my money is one of the reasons this place has even returned to a fraction of its former glory.”

Silver then called out, “Mr. Perry. You will refrain from any insults to any guests.” He then grew a smug smile as he continued, “Which means if you can’nae say anything nice, keep your gob shut.”

Perry could only reply, “Aye aye sir.” As he sank into his seat, however, he grumbled to himself, “He didn’t have to be a jerk about it.”

Silver turned to Crassus and said, “I apologize for me gunnery officer’s behavior. Behind a 12 pounder he’s a miracle worker, but he’s a loose cannon with his mouth.”

“I expected as such.” Crassus replied as he made his way to the opposite end of the table to Garibaldi. “From what I know in my homeland, sailors are ones known for self control or clean mouths.”

From above the group, everyone heard the sound of something crashing followed by a very familiar voice calling out, “Squawk!” Celaeno felt her face turn red as Prime Minister Garibaldi sighed and said, “It seems we know where the rest of your crew is Capitano.”

After a few minutes, the rest Celaeno’s crew was “escorted” into the dining room. Squabble, in particular, had his head stuck in a porcelain vase. Celaeno sighed as she rose from her seat as she said, “Let me get him out of there.” She then made her way over to her crewmate and placed wrapped her feathery fingers around the opening and began to pull. Though she was able to get the vase off of her friend, she accidentally allowed the vase to fly into the air and crash into the ceiling, shattering into thousands of pieces.

“Oops.” Celaeno said meekly. “Sorry about that.” Prime Minister Garibaldi simply sighed as he said, “That’s not important.” He then asked, “Now that all the guests are here, would everybody take a seat?”

Once everyone had taken their seats, The Prime Minister rose and began to speak. “As you all know, I have summoned you all here because you are the greatest sailors and naval experts currently living.” Silver couldn’t help but feel flustered at his host’s compliments. The tall Ornithian continued, “For not only have our Equestrian guests managed to deliver weather machines in record time what has now becoming occupied territory, but our fellow Ornithians have been doing wonders in thinning out Admiral Ecks’s massive armada.”

Celaeno then added, “Actually we’re from Parrot Peaks.” The Prime Minister replied, “True, but to all Ornithians, this city is our true home.”

“Wait, there are other Ornithian settlements?” Angel Wings asked with enthusiasm.

Prime Minister Garibaldi nodded as he replied, “Si. Thousands of years ago, this city was founded by Saurian merchants.” He then motioned to Crassus, who sighed as he added, “As in Dinosaurs from the Saurian Republic.” The scarlet parrot then continued, “And as our city grew, some Ornithians made their way out into the world. But no matter where we settle, we always see this city as home.” Crassus then remarked, “Look, as much as I enjoy this geography and history lesson, I’m afraid we’re getting off topic.” Garibaldi nodded as he replied, “Good point Crassus.”

The Ornithian Prime Minister then refocused his attention on the rest of his guests as he continued, “As I was saying, in your particular fields, you are the best of the best.” As Silver and the other guests basked in their host’s compliments, Garibaldi added, “And thus, I feel it is time to ask you to help us.”

Something about that phrase made Silver realize something was wrong. He raised his hoof and asked, “And, what is it you need our help with?” Garibaldi took a deep breath and replied, “We need you to fight with us against Admiral Ecks.”

Silver’s eyes widened as he began to comprehend what he’d heard. “Wait wait wait!” He said as he shook his head. “You want us to single handedly take down the world’s largest armada?”

“Not alone my friend.” Garibaldi reassured the stunned sailor. “We have little in the way of standing warriors, but we have the massive fortune abandoned by the Storm King’s forces when they fled. We have been using that money to recruit as many soldiers, sailors, and other warriors to help in standing against Ecks.”

Wyvern, who had been quiet for most of this discussion, asked, “So you want us to be mercenaries?” Perry, spitting out his drink, added, “Mercenaries? You realize that there are rules against mercenaries, right?”

Angel Wings, however, asked a different question. “What’s a mercenary?” Silver replied, “Mercenaries are soldiers who fight not for their own country, but for money, particularly the highest bidder.”

Garibaldi then added, “Look, I know that it’s a lot to ask, but….” He sighed, appearing to lose his composure. “We don’t have any other option.”

Silver couldn’t help but feel confused. As much as he and the others knew how to fight, he had never actually done any work specifically focused on combat. On top of that, mercenaries were hardly the most welcomed kind of ponies in Equestria. Still, he couldn’t help but feel that the Prime Minister was being sincere.

Captain Celaeno then spoke up. “The Prime Minister is right. After the Storm King died, his forces have been raiding the city as well as other Ornithian settlements.” She turned to her crew as she continued, “My crew and I have been picking off their ships wherever we can, but we can only do so much.”

Lix Spittle then added, “Besides, you guys are the best of the best. If you guys lead the charge against Admiral Ecks, then we might just stand a chance.” Mullet then spoke up, “That and we’re not exactly the most popular parrots around these parts.”

“Wait, what?” Angel Wings asked. “Why do you think that?” Celaeno guiltily looked away as she replied, “Let’s just say that being the Storm King’s errand runners doesn’t exactly make us look like heroes. Most Ornithians think we’re traitors.”

Angel Wings was stunned speechless. “That’s horrible! Didn’t you help take the Storm King down?” Mullet glumly replied, “You know what they say, one good deed isn’t enough to redeem you, but it is enough to condemn you.”

Perry then added, “Maybe it’s for everything you bird brains were up to before that.” Unsurprisingly, Silver immediately turned his attention to the gunnery officer and made his disappointment abundantly clear.

“Mr. Perry! If you make one more remark like that, you will spend the rest of the night on the ship! Am I clear?!” The metal winged sailor ordered. Perry simply grumbled and took another sip of his drink.

Seeing one of his guests consume his beverage, Garibaldi spoke up again. “Oh, forgive me for not saying so earlier, but you may all, how do you say, dig in.” Once the scarlet politician gave the all clear, many of the guests, namely Perry, Mullet, Lix Spittle, Squabble, and Wyvern, began to help themselves to the feast.

Unfortunately, one of the guests who began to help himself was Major Andre.

“Mi scusi, but we do not have anything catered for satyr tastes.” Garibaldi apologized as he began to focus his attention on the lanky officer. Realizing he was now the center of attention, Andre replied, “I apologize Prime Minister. Captain Silver insisted I attend for my personal safety.”

“I see.” The Prime Minister replied. “Forgive my suspicion, but it is thankful that the Capitano seems to have you under your protection. It would not be a good idea for you to explore the city, as many of my citizens would love nothing more than to tear you limb from limb.”

Old Silver, however, didn’t seem to be hungry. If anything, he was growing more concerned. “Mr. Garibaldi?” He asked. “I know you said that you think we’re the best of the best, but I got the feelin’ there’s another reason you chose us for your proposal.”

Sighing, the Prime Minister replied, “Si. To be honest, we are desperate. The remnants have been pushing us back. Though some of us have been doing everything they can, Capitano Celaeno is the only commander who has been able to make lasting dents. The others….” He stopped himself as he took a deep breath as he finished, “We cannot let their sacrifice be in vain.”

Silver realized that the stakes were higher than he had initially been led to believe. He knew that all conflict brought a chance of death, but it seemed that he and his crew may have been lucky to even make it to Ornithia. Not only that, but if what Major Andre had said was true, then Admiral Ecks was in command of not only the largest fleet ever assembled, but also included his worst enemy in the form of Somers.

“Capitano?” Garibaldi asked as he made his way up to the metal winged guest. “Is there something bothering you?”

“Aye, there is.” Silver replied. “The good major here gave me a good idea of what we’re dealin’ with, and if what you say is true, the situation is even worse.”

Angel Wings then said something no one expected. “But we have to do something.” When Silver and the others turned to face her in confusion, she continued, “I mean I know we’re just sailors, but we can’t just let Ecks do this. We have a ship with cannons and we’ve dealt with the Raiders. Why shouldn’t more ships be too much more difficult?

Silver couldn’t help but admire her determination. Ever since the day they met, Angel Wings had shown an instinct to stand up for her fellow ponies, as she was not only willing to join the crew on the voyage to Botany Bay, but also flew all the way to the nearest garrison to alert the guards to the Raiders’ plans. While he himself may have had some concerns regarding Prime Minister Garibaldi’s proposal, she was almost too willing to charge towards the danger and face it head on. Maybe that willingness to stand for everyone she knew was what he loved most about her.

The machinations of his mind were interrupted when Celaeno cried out, “Now that is what I like to hear!” As the cream colored Ornithian raised her fist in the air, Squabble darted over to Angel Wings and, gripping his hands around her, lifted her into the air. Clearly, they also agreed with her point of view.

“Alright there. Settle down.” Silver said as he rose from his chair to help Squabble lower the surprised Angel Wings. However, the vocally challenged parrot lost his grip and dropped the pink Pegasus. Acting quickly, Silver managed to catch her, an action that made her blush.

“Sorry about that.” Angel Wings apologized. Silver, helping her back to her hooves, he replied, “It’s alright.” He then added, “Though you do have a good point. I think we do have to do something about the Admiral.”

Nelson, who had been mostly quiet, asked, “Silver, are you sure it’s a wise idea? I know that Admiral Ecks is a danger, but, well….” He stopped himself as he began to realize that, ultimately, they found themselves on the same side as the Ornithians.

Silver then turned to Garibaldi and said, “If it is alright with you Prime Minister, I need one day to see what the rest of me crew thinks. I can’nae force them into a war without them choosing to follow me.”

“Ovviamente Capitano.” The scarlet Ornithian replied. “You may have one day to convince your crew.” Silver nodded as he replied, “Thank you sir.” With that, Silver decided that it was time to join the party and enjoy a bite to eat.

Balcony of the Prime Minister’s House, One Hour Later

After enjoying the banquet provided by their host, Prime Minister Garibaldi allowed both Silver’s and Celaeno’s crews to stay for a little bit at his home. Silver himself decided to take a moment and step out onto one of the balconies and enjoy a little peace and quiet.

Staring into the night skies, Silver took a deep breath and began to speak. “Pretty confusing situation we’re in sir.” He then turned his attention from the skies to the city below, now blanketed in a soft yellow light. “We made it to Ornithia, and now they need our help. There’s a satyr out there who wants to take the place over, and they think we’re their only hope.” He paused as he took a deep breath as he added, “More specifically, they think I’m their only hope. And I’m….”

Silver was interrupted from his monologue by the sound of a door opening. Turning to see who it was, he found Angel Wings, looking somewhat embarrassed. Nervously looking away, she asked, “Oh, sorry. I wasn’t interrupting anything, was I?”

“Not really.” Silver replied. “I was just thinking everythin’ over.” He then took a deep breath and continued, “I mean, we just got asked to be the vanguard for an entire nation.”

“I know.” Angel Wings replied as she walked up to her captain and colt-friend. “I hope I didn’t make the situation worse.” She then began to observe the city beneath them as she continued, “I just felt that I had to say something. After what we saw on the way here, we have to stop this guy.”

Silver then took another deep breath as he replied, “You’re right.” He then turned to Angel Wings and added, “We have to do something. When we get back to the ship, I’m gonna see who in the crew will stand with us against Admiral Ecks.” He then gave her a cheeky smile as he asked, “I take it that you’re gonna join us?”

“Yes.” Angel Wings replied. “I can’t let you guys take on an armada on your own.” She then pointed the tip of her wing to Silver’s heart as she continued, “And if I can say something selfish for a second, I don’t want you getting hurt. At least hurt too badly.”

Silver then began to blush as he said, “And that’s part of what I love about you. Whenever it’s time to stop the bad guys or help people, you seem to be the first one willing to charge in.”

As Angel Wings began to blush, she replied, “I just can’t stand bullies, and Admiral Ecks seems like the biggest bully of them all.” She then began to scuff the ground as she continued, “And that’s part of what I love about you. You always care about every-pony, even ponies you don’t like, like when you stood up for Arrow Bolt.”

Silver let out a gentle chuckle as he replied, “Cap’n Black Watch taught me that to lead by example, you have to show you deserve respect, and that means you have to fight the good fight when it doesn’t benefit you.” He then began to stare off into the night sky as he continued, “You’d have loved him.”

Angel Wings then asked, “You miss him?” Silver sighed and replied, “I miss him every day. Sometimes I blame meself for lettin’ Somers murder him, but other days I convince meself there was nothin’ I could do.” He quickly realized he was starting to self deprecate and quickly apologized, “Sorry. Went off a little bit.”

“Don’t worry. I know the feeling.” Angel Wings replied. “I had trouble with going off on little pity parties like that before I made it into the Wonderbolts Academy.”

Silver then asked, “So, do you regret leaving the Wonderbolts?” Angel Wings paused for a moment before, with a big smile on her face, she answered, “Nope. In fact, I think it was one of the best decisions of my life!” She then lifted herself into the air as she replied, “Already we’ve travelled somewhere I would have never had the chance to see otherwise, and as much as there’s danger out here, it’s not like Equestria has been known for safety lately. I mean, Storm King’s invasion much?”

Silver couldn’t help but begin to laugh as he replied, “Good point. You certainly meet a lot of interesting people like Mr. Crassus.” Angel Wings then said, “Yeah. I think he doesn’t like you.”

“What gave you that idea?” Silver playfully asked. “Was it his pompous attitude, or was it him slapping me into the canal?” He then began to shake his prosthetic wing as he added, “I still think there’s water stuck in me wing.”

Angel Wings, now laughing herself, replied, “Yeah. Mr. Garibaldi was going on about how he was the “Richest dinosaur in the Republic.” Whatever that means.”

As the pink mare began to lower herself back to the balcony, she began to stare off into the stars. “Remember that night before we arrived at Botany Bay? When you told me about how sailors use the stars as sort of a map?” Silver replied, “Aye. You been readin’ about the constellations we use?” Angel Wings shook her head as she replied, “No, but I want to. You mind helping me?” Silver couldn’t help but gently take her hoof as he replied, “It would be my honor.”

At that moment, the two pegasi heard what seemed to be the sound of thunder. Curious, Angel Wings remarked, “Huh. I didn’t know that there was a storm coming.”

Silver, on the other hoof, realized immediately something was wrong. Not only did he realize the clouds weren’t the kind needed for a storm, he knew that these crashes were the kind made by thunder.

These were the crashes made by mortar fire.

“Somethin’s wrong.” He said as he began to slowly make his way back to the door. As he did so, more crashing filled the air as, from behind some distant clouds, several bright lights emerged and began to grow closer and closer to him and Angel Wings.

“Shite! LOOK OUT!” Silver shouted as he grabbed Angel Wings and, worrying they wouldn’t be able to get inside in time, leapt off the balcony and towards the ground.

Just mere moments after he leapt off, one of the bright lights slammed into the balcony, destroying it. After a rough landing, Angel Wings asked, “What’s going on?” Before Silver could reply, more mortar fire began to rain down on the Ornithia. From behind the clouds, ships began to emerge; ships bearing green crosses that resembled the letter X.

As Silver and Angel Wings rose back to their hooves, Nelson, Perry, Celaeno, Mullet, and Prime Minister Garibaldi emerged from the front door of the mansion. As the Celaeno and Nelson ran up to the two pegasi, the cream colored parrot asked, “What’s going on? What happened?”

As more and more ships began to emerge from nearly every corner of the sky, Silver, panic consuming his voice, screamed, “Get to cover! We’re under attack!”

Author's Note

Next Time; Ornithia feels the wrath of Admiral Ecks.

The Invasion
View Online

The Road to Ornithia

The Invasion

The Road to Ornithia

Part 16; The Invasion

“Get to cover! We’re under attack!” Silver shouted. No one wanted to believe it, but with the ships above raining mortar fire, it was clear that the city of Ornithia was now facing an invasion. Taking a brief moment to regain some of his composure, the sailor began to order, “We need to get back to the ship! We can’t let these bastards damage her!” Angel Wings and the others nodded as they prepared to follow him back to the docks. After all, if they could get the Hawkins airborne, they might just have a chance.

As Silver, Angel Wings, Nelson, Celaeno, and the others ran through the city, they couldn’t help but react with nothing short of horror. Mortar fire continued to descend upon the city, destroying every building they made contact with. Explosions rang out from every direction as rubble and debris crashed from the skyline and into the streets and canals.

But the worst part, especially for Angel Wings, was the screaming that came from the terrified Ornithians. Citizens of all shapes and sizes were fleeing in every direction, ranging from towards the center of town to every possible corner.

Worried, Angel Wings asked, “Will every-pony be alright?” No one said anything for a moment, simply continuing to run towards the docks. She began to worry as the silence continued.

Then, as the docks entered their line of sight, Silver raised his wing, signaling everyone to stop. Turning around, he faced his mare-friend with a concerned and resigned look as he said, “I’ll be honest. People are gonna die tonight.” As Angel Wings took in what she’d just heard, Nelson added, “The best we can do save as many people as we can.”

Silver then said, “Angel Wings, you remember those sword lessons?” When the pink Pegasus nodded, Silver placed his “palms” on the mare’s shoulders as he said, “Then I need you to know that we can’nae afford to hesitate. If we’re gonna stop these buggers, we’ve got to…..”

“I know.” Angel Wings solemnly replied. “I figured this sort of thing would happen eventually.” She then took a deep breath as she said, “Let’s do this.”

“Cap’n!” Perry cried out. “We got a problem!” Silver turned to his gunnery officer and asked, “What is it Mr. Perry?” Perry, his face now betraying his shock, simply pointed towards the horizon as he was barely able to let out, “It’s the Hawkins.” When Silver followed his friend’s hoof, he noticed it was pointing to the Hawkins.

Or more specifically, the plume of smoke that was rising from the Hawkins.

“No.” Silver muttered as he ran towards his home. “No no no no no no!” As he made it closer and closer, he picked up speed and ran faster and faster. Soon, he made it to the Hawkins, only to be horrified by what he saw.

Silver found the Hawkins, his ship, his home, burning. The ship itself wasn’t entirely consumed in an inferno, but there were flames all over the ship, particularly in the captain’s cabin, the sails, and the bow of the ship. As the rest of the crew and the Ornithians caught up to him, he heard Perry call out, “Oh shit. If the fire gets to the gun deck, she’ll burst like firecracker!”

The moment those words left Perry’s muzzle, Silver ran towards the ship, hoping he could do something. Nelson called out, “Cap’n, what are you doing?” Silver, not even stopping, called back, “Getting as much ammo off the ship!”

Nelson then turned to the rest of the group and ordered, “You heard him! Get everything flammable off the ship!” With that, everyone began to make their way towards the Hawkins.

Once they made their way onto the burning ship’s deck, Silver called out, “Miss Wings, get a cloud and start drenching this bird!” Angel Wings nodded and rose to the air, struggling to avoid mortar fire. Perry, on the other hand, began to descend the ship, intent of tossing as much ammunition and gunpowder overboard.

As Angel Wings returned with a small cloud, she tried to kick it, forcing what little water possible onto the burning bow. Silver, now starting to lose his composure, called out, “What? We’re gonna need more than that!”

This was when Wyvern did something no one expected; he walked up to Silver and slapped him in the face. “Get a hold of yourself boy!” The old green earth pony shouted. “There’s nothin’ we can do. We have to abandon ship!”

For a brief moment, Silver couldn’t do anything but close his eyes as he took a staggered breath. Then, as a single tear escaped his right eye, Silver shouted the two words he never thought he’d have to say in his life. “ABANDON SHIP! ABANDON SHIP!” With those two words, ponies and Ornithians began to run towards the ramp or even simply leapt over the railings into the water below.

Silver then refocused on Wyvern as he said, “I’ll make sure everyone’s off. Get everyone to safety.” As Silver made his way to the stairwell, Wyvern simply nodded as he performed a salute and replied, “Aye aye Cap’n!” As the old sailor fled the burning ship, Silver descended down the stairs and into the Hawkins’s hull, hoping to get every-pony off the ship.

As Angel Wings joined the rest of the crew, she couldn’t help but look up into the sky. More and more ships were emerging from the storm clouds, several of which were descending towards the city. Curious, she asked, “What are those ships doing?”

Celaeno stepped towards her and, dread seeping from her voice, answered, “Those are troop transports.” As Angel Wings realized what she had heard, Nelson added, “Which means this more than an attack. It’s an invasion!”

The Flagship, the Bridge

As he stood on the bridge of his mighty mare o’ war, Admiral Ecks felt the euphoria and unbridled joy as he took in the chaos and destruction. Below him, Ornithia was burning. The city that had been given to him by the Storm King himself, the city that drove him out like an ungrateful child throwing a tantrum, was now suffering for its insolence. And the Admiral lapped up every bit of fear and terror with a wicked smile on his face.

“Do you hear that captain Kruger?” Admiral Ecks said to his most trusted commander. “Do you hear their cries of fear? Their confusion? Their SUFFERING?” He placed a lot of emphasis on the word “suffering,” making the helmsman lean away with fear.

Captain Kruger stepped forward and replied, “Yes Admiral. They cower in fear at our might.” He then pointed towards the docks as he continued, “And just as you requested, our Equestrian friends managed to torch the Hawkins when the first salvo began.”

Admiral Ecks rubbed his hands together as he grinned even harder. “Excellent. With that infernal rowboat out of commission, Old Silver and his merry band of misfits will be easy pickings.” He then turned to his subordinate and ordered, “Take the Immortals and storm the city garrison. When they fall, their spirit will snap like a twig!”

“Admiral?” Kruger asked in confusion. “Why do you require me to be present? My talents would be wasted by such an action. What about one of your generals?”

Admiral Ecks didn’t say a word to Captain Kruger. He simply stepped towards the whiny little satyr and cracked his knuckles as he rolled his head in a show of intimidation. After all, many an officer who had dared to challenge his authority had suffered “fatal accidents” for their insubordination, and Kruger didn’t have enough of a spine to resist.

Backing away from his master, Captain Kruger gave a fearful chuckle as he replied, “I will take the garrison for you master.” With that, the pudgy little satyr scrambled off the bridge and towards the longboats.

Admiral Ecks couldn’t help but let out a menacing cackle as he said to himself, “And now, my former subjects, you will once again serve your rightful master.”

The Hawkins

As Silver escorted Aquamarine off the ship, he asked, “Is that everyone?” Wyvern nodded as Perry replied, “Everyone sir. What now?” Silver hesitated for a moment, not entirely sure what to do. His first plan was literally going up in flames behind him, and with troop transports beginning to descend upon them, he was lost.

That was when Celaeno said, “We need to get to the city garrison! We can link up with others and, with luck, push these guys back.” As the rest of the crew began to chatter amongst themselves, Silver took sighed as he replied, “Lead the way Captain.”

Celaeno nodded as she called out, “Ok scallywags, follow me!” With that, the yellow pirate ran towards the center of town, followed by the rest of the group. Silver hesitated for another moment, stopping to take one last at the Hawkins, barely able to comprehend the sight of his home going up in flames.

“Silver?” Angel Wings said as she rested a wing on Silver’s back. Silver simply turned around and answered, “I’m alright.” He then straightened his hat as he said, “Now, let’s get these wankers!” Angel Wings couldn’t help but give a reassuring smile as she took Silver’s wing and pulled him towards the rest of the group.

Ornithian Garrison

As the group approached the garrison, Silver couldn’t help but briefly marvel at the building before him. Much like every other building in Ornithia, it was made of marble stone, especially the great walls that surrounded the building. Running up to the gate, Celaeno banged on the gate as she called out, “Let us in!” The gate opened up and two Ornithian soldiers in chainmail armor with green cloaks and crossbows emerged.

One of the soldiers turned to Celaeno and shouted, “Entrare! Velocemente!” Celaeno turned to the others and said, “You heard him! Get inside!” Lix Spittle wasted no time and ran right into the gate, followed by Squawk, then Wyvern, Mullet, Angel Wings, Major Andre, Aquamarine, Arrow Bolt, Nelson, Perry, and the rest of the crew. Silver entered last, and the once he was past the gate, the two soldiers slammed the gate behind them before barricading the door.

Catching their breaths, Silver asked, “So, city under attack, invasion incoming, what else is new?”

“Our worst fears confirmed.” A familiar voice said as the group’s attention was refocused behind them. Silver and the others turned to see Prime Minister Garibaldi, now outfitted with ornate battle armor. As the scarlet politician approached the group, he stated, “I didn’t think the Admiral would be this bold.”

Silver stepped towards Garibaldi as he replied, “Our ship has been torched, and they’re deploying soldiers.” Just saying the first part made Silver start to choke up, but he couldn’t allow himself to show too much weakness. Garibaldi nodded as he replied, “I am sorry my friend. We will grieve for your ship later.”

The politician then turned to the others as he began to boldly proclaim, “But for now, we will drive the bastardi monkeys from our home! We will make them pay dearly for every life they have taken! We will show them that Ornithia is not some prize that can be won!”

As Silver took in what the Prime Minister had said, one of the soldiers from behind him shouted, “Hoorah! We’ll stop them sir!” Another soldier, this one from behind the Prime Minister, called out, “They won’t stand a chance against us!”

This was when a sentry atop the large wall called out, “Enemy forces approaching!” Silver turned to face his crew, silently pleading for advice. While most of the sailors gave him worried or confused looks, Angel Wings and Wyvern gave him confident nods. Knowing what had to be done, Silver turned to Garibaldi and said, “What are your orders sir?”

Giving the metal winged Pegasus a cocky smile, Garibaldi stepped to the side as another soldier, this one in chain mail, came forward with several swords. As the knight knelt and presented the blades, Garibaldi said, “You will need weapons. I trust you are all capable with a blade?”

Silver then gently grasped one of the swords, an elegant saber, and unsheathed it, revealing its steel blade. Holding the blade up in the air, he ordered, “Everyone, get a sword.”

Garibaldi then turned to Perry and ordered, “Signor Perry, the sentries are yours to command!” The ornery unicorn hesitated for a moment, but the distant sound of marching feet was enough persuasion to report to the top of the wall. Once there, he barked out, “Ok powder monkeys! Hold your fire until I give the command! Am I clear?” The crossbowmen on the wall replied with a determined, “Si signore!” Seeing such professionalism impressed the gunnery officer, who muttered to himself, “Alright. Let’s see what you bird brains can do.”

The Prime Minister then turned to Celaeno and ordered, “Capitano, you and your crew will protect the center of the garrison with Signore Wyvern!” Upon hearing his name being uttered, Wyvern nodded and joined Celaeno and her crew.

Silver, on the other hoof, was distracted from the preparations by the sound of someone panicking. Curious, he turned to see Aquamarine had curled up and was nervously muttering, “This is it. We’re gonna die. We’re gonna die! WE’RE GONNA DIE!” The old sailor knew that the Staff Sergeant was very clearly going through a PTSD breakdown on top of the possibility of imminent bodily harm. Turning to Nelson, Silver ordered, “Mr. Nelson, escort Aquamarine somewhere safe and keep her there.” The three legged Pegasus nodded as he helped Aquamarine to her hooves and escorted her towards the center building of the garrison.

Now all that was left was Silver, Angel Wings, the Prime Minister, Ishmael, Arrow Bolt, Major Andre, Bully Beef, Skibby, and the assortment of Ornithian soldiers stationed at the garrison. All in all, he felt that the odds were pretty fair.

From over the garrison wall, the group heard a voice call out, “Attention ponies and Ornithians!” raising his ears, Silver turned to Perry and asked, “Who is it?”

“Some stubby little satyr. I think he got into too much yellow cake.” Perry called back. Silver rolled his eyes as he thought to himself, ‘Probably some self important stooge.’ Sure enough, the voice called back, “I am Captain Kruger, captain of the forces of the glorious Admiral Ecks. You have been surrounded, and if you do not surrender, my troops will eradicate you!”

Prime Minister Garibaldi then stepped towards the wall and called out, “We will not be intimidated by furry thugs like you!” The enemy commander, this Captain Kruger, replied, “In that case…..” After a few tense seconds, the pudgy captain shouted, “EXTERMINATE THEM!”

A deafening war cry erupted from the yeti and satyr soldiers as they charged towards the garrison. Silver and Angel Wings may not have been able to see the oncoming onslaught, but they didn’t need to see them to prepare for what was about to happen. Turning to his mare-friend, Silver gently reassured her, “We do this together. You watch my back, I watch yours.” Though clearly terrified, Angel Wings was able to form a weak smile as she replied, “Thanks.”

The bashing of a battering ram rang from the gate, making some of the ponies and Ornithians quiver in fear. Luckily, Garibaldi stepped forward as he declared, “We stand together my friends. O LA VITTORIA O TUTTI ACCOPPATI!”

The doors finally gave out, and nearly a dozen yetis, each clad in the classic armor of the Storm King’s army and wielding a spear, charged forward in a maddened frenzy. From the wall, Perry shouted, “Open fire!” The archers unleashed their arrows, preventing too many soldiers from entering the garrison. As the yetis began to fall, Silver and Garibaldi charged and clashed blades with the oncoming hoard. With a swift parry, the Prime Minister disarmed one of the monsters and swiftly slashed its chest.

As one of the yetis charged at Angel Wings, she locked blades with its spear, making one of many clangs that now competed with the explosions for the most deafening sound. It was now that she found herself appreciating her sparing lessons with Silver, for the monster was relying on brute force to overpower her. Thinking quickly, the pink Pegasus was able to disarm the yeti and, with the speed of a Wonderbolt, bashed it on the head, knocking it out cold.

Sadly, this was when Angel Wings found herself lifted into the air and, before anyone could react, slammed into the ground. “Ugh.” She groaned as she rose back to her hooves. This was when she felt something clamp hard on her throat, forcing her to start gasping. As she was lifted into the air again, Angel Wings was rotated to find herself face to face with a yeti’s war mask, complete with shrunken pupils and a nightmarish war cry.

As Angel Wings screamed in terror, her cries were heard by Old Silver. Turning to see his mare-friend being held by a yeti, he cried out, “NO!” As adrenaline began to pump through his veins, he charged towards the creature threatening Angel Wings before he plunged his saber into its back, creating a sickeningly wet crack.

As Angel Wings fell to the ground, she found herself taking deep breaths as she said, “Silver……. You saved my life!” Silver would have given a brief reply, but he was interrupted by Angel Wings shouting, “Look out!” without even stopping, she pushed Silver out of the way as she grabbed and extended her sword, impaling yet another monster.

She’d done it. Angel Wings had caused grievous bodily harm. This creature had threatened Silver and herself, and she did the only thing she could. As she pulled her sword out of the yeti’s chest, she could see its eyes roll into the back of its head as it fell to the ground. She could only gasp as she realized what had happened.

She had killed the yeti.

“Angel Wings!” Silver called out to his mare-friend. As he made his way up to her, he realized she was starting to zone out, consumed by a trance he and every member of the crew had experienced at sometime. “Angel Wings! You alright?” He desperately asked. His voice managed to have some effect, because she managed to shake her head and she managed to squeak out, “Yeah, I’m ok.”

As Silver and Angel Wings managed to catch their breath, they heard Garibaldi call out, “Capitano! Their commander is making a run to the garrison!” Silver raised his head to see several yetis surrounding a relatively short, pudgy satyr had broken through the defenders and had made it to the central building.

Cracking his wing’s knuckles, Silver determinedly said, “I’ll get ‘em.” Angel Wings, for her part, took her sword as she said, “Let’s get these guys.” With that, both mare and stallion made their way to the central building.

Garrison Central Building

Once Silver and Angel Wings entered the building, the sound of screaming began to fill the halls. This was followed by the now unmistakable sound of Captain Kruger’s voice call out, “Find the civilians and make an example!” Silver knew what people meant when someone used the phrase “make an example,” and Angel Wings knew that his tone made it clear it wasn’t something pleasant.

Not wasting time, the two ponies charged forward, determined to stop Captain Kruger. Soon they made their way to a large door guarded by two yeti soldiers. Pointing his sword towards them, Silver demanded, “Let us through!” The guards simply growled as they pointed their own blades towards the intruders. It had become clear that neither was willing to budge.

This was when the door slammed open, revealing Captain Kruger holding a terrified Aquamarine by the throat with his elbow. The pudgy satyr pulled out a knife as he teased, “Make one move and I carve this bird!” Upon hearing this, Aquamarine gulped with fear as her face turned horribly pale. Silver tried to gently slide a hoof a few inches, but Captain Kruger simply held the blade of his knife closer to Aquamarine’s throat.

Everyone was so focused on Captain Kruger that no one noticed the satyr arms binded with chains rise above him and, with terrific speed, wrap around the cruel captain’s neck and pull, forcing him to release both Aquamarine and the knife. As the guards turned to see what was going on, they found themselves cut down by Angel Wings and Old Silver.

As Aquamarine managed to rise back to her hooves, she turned to see something she never expected. She saw Major Andre strangling Captain Kruger with his binded hands. The Staff Sergeant couldn’t believe it, and found herself staring blankly at the sight before her.

Captain Kruger, on the other hand, found it increasingly difficult to breathe. As he struggled fruitlessly to escape, he struggled to turn to face his assailant, barely able to see the white fur of the satyr now choking him. Barely able to say anything, he managed to spitefully choke out, “Traitor!”

Major Andre didn’t reply, simply pulling his hands apart with all of his might. With this action, Silver, Angel Wings, and Aquamarine heard the sickening wet crack of Captain Kruger’s neck. Kruger’s head slumped at an unnatural angle as his body stopped moving and he let out a deathly gurgle. As Major Andre dropped the body, he quipped, “Well, I suppose now I’m a traitor.”

From behind the Major, a bruised Nelson made his way over to the group. As he shook his head, he noticed the carnage before him as he let out a gentle yet mischievous, “So, what did I miss?”

Silver, letting out an exhausted chuckle, made his way over to Major Andre as he ordered, “Please extend your arms Major.” As Andre extended his arms towards Silver, the latter lifted his sword and, with a swift strike, severed the chain, finally freeing his arms. The grateful satyr, now rubbing his wrists, quipped, “Well now, that’s a lot better.”

The sound of the door slamming open caught everyone’s attention. Angel Wings turned to see a worn out Celaeno, cuts now adorning her tattered clothing, run forward and enthusiastically proclaim, “Silver, you won’t believe this! They’re pulling back!”

“What?” Silver asked incredulously. “They’re retreating?” Celaeno nodded as she motioned to the entry. Looking around, Silver faced his quartermaster as he ordered, “Mr. Nelson, stay here with Miss Aquamarine and the Major. Everyone else, Follow Captain Celaeno! As he faced back to the door, he cocked his hat as he said, “Let’s finish this scuffle.”

The Flagship

As Admiral Ecks peered through his spyglass, he found that all throughout the city his troops were retreating back to the landing ships. To any other commander it would seem that the invasion was a resounding failure, but to Ecks, it was all according to plan.

Turning to the other officer on deck, the Admiral ordered, “Provide covering fire for our troops. Once the drop ships have taken off, we pull out.” The officer nodded as he performed the “x” salute to his commander as he ordered, “Protect our troops and prepare to fall back!”

Folding his arms behind his back, Admiral Ecks said to himself, “Be lucky I was only testing you, little birdies. And Old Silver, when we meet again, only one of us will survive. I promise you that.”

Streets of Ornithia

Silver and Angel Wings led the charge against the fleeing yetis, chasing them all the way back to the docks. As the large white balls fled in panic, several fell behind the others and were swiftly surrounded by Ornithians. Knowing there was no hope, they quickly surrendered.

Then, Silver and Angel Wings heard something horrifying. They heard the sound of someone screaming, and if their ears weren’t deceiving, it was someone very young. Turning to Silver, Angel Wings asked, “You hear that?” The metal winged Pegasus nodded and replied, “Aye. It’s coming from down the street.” Turning to Celaeno, Silver ordered, “Continue the advance. We’ll see what’s going on.” As Celaeno nodded, the two pegasi made their way down the street, hoping to find the source of the screaming.

What they found was perhaps the most horrifying thing they’d seen all day. Before them was a burning apartment building, and on the highest floor appeared to be a young Ornithian, almost certainly a child, screaming in fear. Dropping his sword, Silver turned To Angel Wings and, to her shock, gave her his prized hat. Then, without saying a word, he charged into the blazing inferno.

Angel Wings held her breath as she waited for Silver to return. Looking up to the child, she called out, “Don’t worry! My friend will save you!” Just as she said this, the child was pulled back, making Angel Wings’s heart skip a beat. All she could do was reassure herself, “Come on Silver. You can do it.”

This was when something shot out of the window and land right in front of her. To her joy, it was Silver, holding the child in his metal wings. Raising his head, he remarked, “I think I burned my coat a bit.” Angel Wings could only let out a relieved laugh as she wrapped him in a tight embrace.

Then, Silver heard the one voice he hoped to never hear again.

“Oh Stumpy!” Raising his head, Silver turned to find the source of the voice. Looking up, he found a small gunship, complete with “Xs” on the sails, descending towards him. And from the ship’s railings, a very familiar Pegasus peeked his muzzle over, a terrifying grin on his face.

“Somers!” Silver angrily shouted. Somers simply replied, “How’s it hangin’ Stumpy?” The vile Pegasus turned his head to the burning building and mockingly asked, “You like my handiwork?”

Gritting his teeth, Silver called back, “Get down here and fight me like a stallion!” Somers, however, said something even more inflammatory. “Ah don’t think so. Ah’m gonna enjoy the heat, just like when Ah burned that garbage barge of yours.”

Silver couldn’t believe it. Somers had not only joined Admiral Ecks, and not only had he participated in the rampage on the city, but he had been responsible for burning the Hawkins, his home. If looks could kill, Silver’s glare would have destroyed the entire world.

“Silver!” Angel Wings called out. Silver turned to face Angel Wings, who was looking down at the child, now clearly visible as a girl, in her hooves. The fire had left burn marks on her cream feathers and her clothing, a blue and white stripped sleeveless shirt, a dark blue sleeveless vest, a red bandanna, white pants, and black boots. What really caught Silver’s attention was her left leg, which was burned black with flesh peeling off like an onion.

From above him, Silver heard Somers taunt him, “What you gonna do Stumpy? Silver didn’t know what to do. If he tried to go after Somers, the child might go from bad to worse, but the other option would be to allow Somers to escape.

Luckily, Somers’s gunship began to ascend into the darkened sky as the evil Pegasus called out, “Next time Ah’ll get you Stumpy! Ah ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!” With that, the gunship sped off into the night sky, Somers’s cackling echoing like lightning.

Silver, however, had other issues to attend to. He knew he’d have to break it to the crew they’d lost their ship; he’d likely be involved with the clean up, and of course there was planning the next move.

But as he walked up to Angel Wings and the Ornithian child, Silver knew the first thing he had to do was get the young girl some help for her leg.

Author's Note

Next Time; Silver helps with the messy job of cleaning up and planning the next step.

Catching Their Breaths
View Online

The Road to Ornithia

Catching Their Breaths

The Road to Ornithia

Part 17; Catching Their Breaths….

The air was filled with smoke and blood. All throughout Ornithia, buildings were consumed by crimson flames as they cast reflections on the canals. Where there had once been a bustling city on the path to a bright future, there was now an ashen wasteland.

And it was in this wasteland that Old Silver and Angel Wings desperately ran along the canals, hoping they could make it to the city garrison and get help for the young Ornithian child on the latter’s back before it was too late. “Silver, I think she’s going into shock!” Angel Wings called out as she felt the child begin to shake.

“Oh shite!” Silver exclaimed. “We’re almost at the garrison.” As he and his mare-friend ran, he turned to face the child as he tried to reassure her, “Hold on, just a little longer.”

As the two pegasi made their way up to the garrison, Silver sped up as he called out, “We’ve got a kid here! She’s burned pretty badly!” Without any delay, the garrison doors were opened as two Ornithian crossbowmen (or rather birds) rushed outside to ensure they made it inside safely.

Once they were inside, Angel Wings called out, “I’ve got a kid with severe burns! We need help!” Sadly, it seemed that her pleas were falling on deaf ears, as Ornithians were running all over the place. Some were carrying supplies, while others were carrying their wounded comrades.

Angel Wings was so shocked by the sight before her that she almost didn’t notice Silver trying to get her attention. “Angel Wings, follow me! I think I see Nelson!” Managing to regain enough of her composure, the pink mare followed her captain and colt-friend towards the quartermaster.

Without wasting time, Silver ordered, “Nelson, we need to first aid for the kid!” Nelson turned to face the child on the mare, and when he caught a glimpse of her burned leg, his eyes widened with horror. He didn’t say anything, but simply began to guide Angel Wings somewhere. After a few moments, she and Silver found the quartermaster had brought her to a makeshift first aid station.

Making their way to the station, Angel Wings tried to gently set the Ornithian child down. Unfortunately, when her wings gently rubbed against her burned leg, the child screamed in agonizing pain. Silver and Angel Wings felt their hearts sink; no one should be in this kind of excruciating pain. From behind him, Silver heard the voice of Perry call out, “Silver! What happened to you?”

Silver turned to see Perry and Ishmael run up to him, their faces expressing worry yet slight relief. Turning back to the child, the metal winged Pegasus replied, “We were chasin’ the buggers, and found this girl trapped in a burnin’ building. I managed to get her out, but her leg took is almost barbequed.” Perry walked over to the child and, after taking a quick look at her charred limb, said something that many of them were thinking, but no one wanted to say.

“Sir, there’s no way to save the leg.”

Silver closed his eyes and let out a resigned sigh. Facing Perry, he regretfully ordered, “Mr. Perry, get a tourniquet ready.” As the unicorn nodded and began to rummage for anything he could use, Silver turned to the others as he said, “Any-pony who is squeamish, I need you to leave.”

Angel Wings nervously asked, “What’s going on?” Silver, turning to his mare-friend, solemnly replied, “You saw how bad the kid’s leg is. We don’t do somethin’ and the infection will spread. We have to amputate the leg.”

As Angel Wings gulped in horror, Silver continued, “I don’t want to do this, but this is the only way.” The pink mare nodded as she excused herself from the group.

Once Angel Wings was gone, Silver sighed as he returned his attention to the Ornithian child. “Mr. Perry?” he asked. “You have a tourniquet ready?” Perry, levitating a leather device with knobs, glumly nodded yes. The metal winged Pegasus turned to Nelson and said, “Mr. Nelson, get me an anesthetic.” The three legged Pegasus nodded as he began to look for said anesthetic. Soon he found some, and turned to Silver and reported, “Awaiting orders sir.”

With that, Nelson gave the child the anesthetic. Once she was out, Perry applied the tourniquet above her leg. After a few minutes, Silver unsheathed the saber he had received from Prime Minister Garibaldi, and said, “Alright boys, let’s do this.”

Garrison Central Building

As the chaos began to subside, Staff Sergeant Aquamarine began to search through the garrison, hoping to find the one person she never thought she’d actually want to see. She wasn’t looking for Captain Silver, or Arrow Bolt, or even Prime Minister Garibaldi. No, she was looking for Major Andre.

She didn’t have to look too hard. Aquamarine found the good Major helping several soldiers, giving them hot beverages to ease their stress. “Drink up gentleman.” The satyr said. “You’ve made your people proud.”

“Major?” Aquamarine spoke up, her voice nervous and weak. Major Andre turned to see he had a visitor and replied, “Sergeant. Is there something that requires assistance?” Aquamarine shook her head as she replied, “No, but there’s something I need to say.”

Taking a nervous breath, Aquamarine said something no one expected. “Major, I’m sorry for the way I’ve treated you.” Major Andre was stunned speechless by the mare’s apology. He knew she held a particularly deep (and entirely justified) hatred of the Admiral’s forces, and given his status as a former intelligence officer in his armada, an apology was the last thing he expected.

Aquamarine then said, “I’ve been nothin’ short of hostile to you, and not only have you been civil but…” She began to tear up as she continued, “…You saved my live. If it weren’t for you, I’d be dead.” As she struggled to regain her composure, Aquamarine asked, “If you don’t mind me askin’, why did you save me when I’ve been nothin’ short of a jackarse?”

Major Andre took a step towards Aquamarine and began to reply to her question. “Indeed, you have made your contempt blatantly obvious from the beginning. However, I cannot help but feel your fury is somewhat justified. After all, I was an intelligence officer in the Admiral’s forces.” He then took a deep breath and continued, “But I wanted to show that I meant what I meant when I said I can no longer serve his madness.”

He then knelt down to the Staff Sergeant and added, “That and I couldn’t let you get hurt. Besides….” He then leant towards Aquamarine’s ear, with a cheeky grin, remarked, “I recognized our friend as one of the Admiral’s favorite toadies, and I always wanted knock the prick down a peg.”

Aquamarine couldn’t help but laugh at the Major’s remark. “Heh heh.” She chuckled. “Well, he weren’t exactly the cuddly type.” Major Andre then replied, “Either way, I don’t think he’ll be bothering anyone again.”

From behind the two, an Ornithian soldier called out, “Maggiore, we need your assistance.” The Major nodded as he refocused on his visitor and said, “It seems I am needed. If you’ll excuse me.” He then began to make his way towards the soldier who requested him, but was stopped when Aquamarine called out, “Major!”

When Major Andre turned to face the Staff Sergeant, she continued, “I’m gonna do somethin’ I never thought I’d do.” Major Andre gulped, wondering what she was implying.

He was pleasantly surprised when Aquamarine saluted with her wing. While he wasn’t familiar entirely familiar with Equestrian military customs, but he knew a sign of respect when he saw it. The Major replied with a salute of his own.

Once Major Andre was gone, Aquamarine decided to take her leave, figuring she had finally put one of her demons to rest.

The Garrison Central Building, the Rooftop

Angel Wings sat on the roof, struggling to comprehend the mix emotions that were running throughout her very being. All around her, the city was in flames, Ornithians were running around in panic, and to top it all off, she couldn’t get the sight of the yeti at the end of her blade out of her head. If there was anything that could come anywhere close to what she was feeling, it was painful confusion.

“Angel Wings?” Silver’s voice gently called from behind her. The pink mare didn’t reply, simply continuing to stare out into the city. Silver let out a sigh as he walked up to his mare-friend and sat down next to her. Neither Pegasus didn’t say anything for several minutes, and simply just took in what little beauty they could find.

After a few minutes, Angel Wings finally broke the silence. “I killed him.” She said with resigned horror. “That yeti. He charged at us and I….” she struggled to remain calm as she continued, “I stabbed him. He fell backwards and stopped moving.”

She then turned to Silver and, tears in her eyes, finished, “And the worst part is, I don’t regret it. If I had to, I’d do it again and….” As she finally broke down, Angel Wings desperately asked, “Am I a bad pony?”

Silver rested his hooves on Angel Wings’s shoulders as he said, “It does not! We were all placed in a situation not even Princess Twilight has faced.” He then took a deep breath as he continued, “I’m gonna admit somethin’ I’m not real proud of.”

When Angel Wings gave a confused look, Silver admitted, “When Wind Rider was threatenin’ Spitfire, I had to do somethin’. I wrapped my hooves around his head, and pulled until…” He sighed as he continued, “If I had to, I’d do it again. But it’s still been hauntin’ me.”

Angel Wings then asked, “So, how does some-pony cope with doing something like this?” Silver could only reply, “I don’t entirely know.” Angel Wings then wrapped her wing around Silver as she replied, “But whatever it is, we do it together. You me, Wyvern, every-pony.”

Silver simply wrapped one of his metal wings around Angel Wings as he replied, “I guess we will.” The two pegasi then simply took the opportunity to catch their breath. After all, they needed it.

The Medical Station

Nelson and Wyvern sat next to the Ornithian girl, herself nestled in a simple hospital bed. It had been a few hours since Silver had been forced to amputate her leg, and she was still out from the anesthetic. All in all it had been a very unpleasant experience.

Turning to his friend, Wyvern asked, “When do you think she’s gonna wake up?” When Nelson gave a confused look, the elderly earth pony replied, “She’s gonna wake up eventually, and when she does, it’s not gonna be pretty.”

“I know.” Nelson glumly replied. “Losing a limb is a horrible thing to go through, especially when you wake up with one shoe too many.” Wyvern gave a somber nod as he turned back to the child.

This time, she was actually starting to stir, meaning she was about to wake up. “Bloody ‘ell!” Wyvern exclaimed. “I think she’s commin’ to.” Sure enough, the child’s eyes began to slowly open, betraying the fact she had a horrible headache.

“Oh, la mia testa.” The child managed to groan out. Opening her eyes, she began to look around before she asked, “Where am I?”

Nelson and Wyvern shared glances to each other before the former replied, “Our captain found you in a burning building. Right now you’re in the city’s central garrison.” As the girl shook her head to fight off a migraine, the quartermaster continued, “It’s actually a miracle you’re alive.”

The Ornithian girl then looked down at her body, covered by simple bed sheets. “I can’t feel my right leg.” She remarked as she wiggled her left toes under the covers.

Sighing, Nelson began to speak with pained resignation. “You see, you were burned very badly. For the most part it wasn’t too serious but….” Wyvern interrupted as he said, “You might want to take a look now, get it over with.”

The Ornithian Child found herself growing worried by the tone of the ponies before her, especially now that her right leg felt impossibly numb. With great hesitation, she lifted the sheets and took a peek at her legs, only to come face to face with the horrifying realization that one of them was gone. From the knee down, her right leg simply wasn’t there.

“No….” She began, her eyes beginning to tear up as her voice broke. “It can’t be. I have to be dreaming. This has to be a nightmare of…..” She would have continued as Nelson rested a hoof on her shoulder as he said the only thing he could.

“I’m so sorry.”

With those three words, the child began to cry, her tears streaming like a gentle river. Neither Nelson nor Wyvern knew what to say or do. Things didn’t help that Perry entered the tent and asked, “Hey, I heard screaming. Everything alright?” when he saw the child was awake and consumed by grief, He simply let out an embarrassed chuckle as he replied, “On second thought, not important.”

Twenty Minutes Later…

Silver walked up to the medical tent, hoping to check up on the child he and Angel Wings had rescued. Angel Wings herself would have accompanied him, but she had told him she needed some more time to process everything that had just happened. He didn’t blame her, as even he was struggling to keep a straight face and not scream into a massive pillow.

As he approached the tent, Nelson emerged, a concerned look on his face. “So….” Silver began. “How is she doin’?”

“She’s awake.” Nelson replied. He then began to look down and scuff his left hoof as he added, “She also knows about her leg. Took her ten minutes to let it all out.”

Silver let out a sigh as he replied, “At least she did’ne need to be knocked out again.” As Nelson let out a guilty chuckle, the metal winged Pegasus continued, “I think I know what will cheer her up.” With that, he walked into the tent, followed closely by Nelson.

Making his way towards the Ornithian child, Silver noticed that Wyvern was standing next to her bed as she just lied there, staring into the sky. Once he had made it up to the two, he asked, “How’s goin’ Wyvern?”

“’Bout as good as you’d expect.” Wyvern replied as he turned to the child. “It’s not easy losin’ part of you.” Silver nodded as he replied, “I know what that’s like.”

“Excuse me sir.” The Ornithian child asked Silver. “Are you the pony who saved me?” Silver gave a small smile as he tipped his hat and replied, “Old Silver at your services.” The Child couldn’t help but giggle as she said, “Thank you Signor Silver.”

Silver then took a deep breath as he said, “I’m so sorry about your leg.” The child simply lowered her eyes towards the empty space where her leg should have been as she sniffled. Silver then rested one of his wings on her shoulder as he asked, “Would you like to see somethin’?” The child simply nodded yes.

Silver then gave a reassuring smile as he fiddled with the base of his right wing before he slipped it off, revealing the vestigial stump of his original wing. The child’s eyes widened as she said, “Oh mio Dio. Your wing, it’s…” She couldn’t finish as she found herself stunned speechless.

Silver let out a guilty chuckle as he replied, “I know it’s not much, but I figured it’s important to show you that you’re not alone.” The Ornithian child then gave a small smile of her own as she replied with a simple, “Thanks Signor.” Silver took off his other wing as he replied, “You’re welcome miss, eh…” He paused as he realized that, in all the confusion, he hadn’t even bothered to ask for her name.

The child noticed her savior’s confusion and properly introduced herself. “Venicia. My name is Venicia.” Silver nodded as he replied, “It is an honor to meet you Venicia.”

From behind the group, Angel Wings’s voice called out, “How is she doing?” Silver turned to see his mare-friend approaching him, her bloodshot eyes betraying the fact that she had been crying to release her pent up frustration and confusion. Silver answered with a simple, “As well as any-pony can in her shoes.”

Angel Wings then made her way up Venicia and asked, “How are you feeling?” The child replied, “About as well as you can when you wake up with one shoe too many.” Though Angel Wings felt a ping in her heart at the reminder of what she had just had happened to her, the fact that she seemed to be doing somewhat alright made her feel somewhat better.

The child then extended her winged hand and said, “I’m Venicia. Thank you ma’am.” Angel Wings then extended her own hoof to shake the hand, but was surprised when Venicia wrapped her arms around her in a massive embrace, a sight Silver and the others couldn’t help but find adorable. When the child released her, the pink Pegasus introduced herself. “Nice to meet you Venicia. I’m Angel Wings.”

Once she had released her savior, Venicia turned to Silver and asked, “Uh, Signor Silver?” As Silver turned to face the child, she continued, “When you rescued me, did you find my parents?” Silver and Angel Wings gave each other confused a concerned looks as the former could only awkwardly ask, “Your parents?”

“Si. My mamma and papa.” Venicia replied. “We took shelter in that building, but those….” She paused as she took a shaky breath. “… Those ponies with the armada were burning buildings all over the city. Papa told me to head to the top floor while they looked for survivors.”

Before Silver or any-pony else could say anything else, Prime Minister Garibaldi stormed into the tent, his eyes frantically darting around in a terrified panic. When his eyes locked on to the group huddled around the small child, he called out, “Venicia!” Running towards her, he began to blurt out, “Thank the gods your safe!” Once he was at the bed, Venicia managed to move close enough to him to wrap him in a massive embrace, one he enthusiastically returned.”

Unfortunately, this was when he, as well as everyone else, got their first look at the healed stump where her right leg should have been. “Venicia! Your leg!” Garibaldi exclaimed. “What happened?”

As Venicia began to look away in shame and fear, Silver walked up to the Prime Minister and answered, “Angel Wings and I found her trapped in a burnin’ building. I was able to get her out but….” He then let his eyes drift towards Venicia as he continued, “Her leg was too badly burnt.”

Garibaldi then sighed as he reached into his pocket. “By building, you mean an apartment complex?” As Silver nodded in confusion, the scarlet politician pulled out two pieces of jewelry; two gold rings, one with a ruby and one with a sapphire. “These were found on two bodies in an apartment building, one that has been destroyed by fire.” He then handed the two rings to Venicia, who proceeded to tear up once again.

“No. It can’t be.” Venicia said in full denial. Wyvern, feeling incredibly confused, asked, “I don’t want to intrude, but what’s so special about those rings?”

Venicia turned to the elder pony and, to everyone’s shock, angrily shouted, “THEY’RE MY PARENT’S RINGS!” Everyone was horrified. If the two rings were her parents’, and if they were found on two deceased Ornithians in the same building where she was rescued, then the implication was nothing short of tragic.

Venicia tried to rise from her bed, struggling to maintain her balance on only one leg. “Out of my way!” She shouted. However, Prime Minister Garibaldi intercepted her and, in a voice full of regret, gave a simple, “I’m sorry.” With that, Venicia broke down again, crying into his shoulder. Silver and Angel Wings could only take off their hats in respect before joining the two Ornithians.

One Hour Later…

After what was possibly the most emotionally taxing hour in their lives, Venicia finally gave in to her exhaustion and fell asleep. Silver and Angel Wings tucked her back into her bed before they, as well as everyone else departed, hoping to give the young child some peace and quiet.

Once everyone was out of the tent, Wyvern broke the silence with a simple, “Poor thing. I can’t imagine losing everything like her.” Angel Wings, wiping a few stray tears from her eyes, replied, “I know. I wish there was something we could do to help.”

Silver, on the other hoof, turned to Garibaldi and asked, “Prime Minister, how do you know who she is?” The Prime Minister sighed as he answered, “Her parents, Arditi and Savoy, led the charge that banished Admiral Ecks from our lands. Since I was one of the resistance leaders, I became very familiar with them, as well as their daughter.” He then turned to the tent and continued, “Poor girl has had an eventful life. She spent the last few years following her parents, helping in the camps while they fought off the yetis.”

Silver felt his heart drop. While Venicia wasn’t exactly an infant, she was clearly very young, which meant that she probably spent most of her life following her parents on campaign. Even though he had practically spent his entire life behind the mast, Silver knew that was because it was his choice, and it hadn’t been forced upon him.

Lowering his head, every-pony was stunned when they noticed a few tears escaping Silver’s eyes. “She’s had her life stolen from her.” Silver said, his voice mixing sorrow with rage. “She’s just a girl, and not only did she see war, but now she’s lost her parents.”

Garibaldi sighed as he replied, “And hers is not the only one. We all have suffered under the constant assault from Admiral Ecks.”

Raising his head, Silver turned to the Prime Minister and, with a fire in his eyes, said, “Then it ends now. We’re stoppin’ the Admiral.” Angel Wings walked next to him and said, “I’m in.” She then gave him a confident smile as she added, “Someone has to show that guy what it means to mess with Equestria.” Silver could only smile at the determination that had come to define his mare-friend.

Garibaldi then exclaimed, “Eccellente! Gather your sailors Capitano! I will gather my advisors and we will meet at the dry docks!” The Prime Minister then ran towards the central building, leaving Silver and Angel Wings to gather the rest of the crew. Hopefully, every-pony would be in on the idea, right?”

The Dry Docks…

“You sure about this sir?” Arrow Bolt asked, worry clear in his voice. Silver had managed to get the entire crew to see what the Prime Minister had wanted, and while many of them like Nelson, Wyvern, Ishmael, and Skibby were more than willing to come along and see what Garibaldi had in mind, several others, such as Arrow Bolt, Bully Beef, Barricade, and Perry were more skeptical.

“I’m certain Mr. Arrow Bolt.” Silver replied. “Besides, our ship has been….” He paused for a brief moment of hesitation before continuing, “Severely damaged, which means we’re practically stuck here.”

Perry, on the other hoof, sighed as he asked, “Am I the only here who remembers that we came here to deliver weather clouds?” When no-pony replied, he continued, “You know, before we got dragged into a revolution against a bunch of albino monkeys led by a sadist?” Angel Wings, Skibby, and Aquamarine simply rolled their eyes at the gunnery officer’s ranting.

Once the crew made their way to the dry docks, they were pleasantly surprised to see Celaeno and her crew were also waiting. Silver trotted up to the Ornithian captain as she noticed him and extended her hand. The metal winged Pegasus firmly grasped it as he said, “Good to see you made it out alive. The Prime Minister wanted to see you too?”

“You bet.” Celaeno replied. She then said, “I heard you saved Venicia. Sorry about her leg and…..” She couldn’t will herself to finish her sentence. Silver nodded as he said, “When this is over, I’m gonna help her get set up with someone.” Celaeno nodded in solidarity, though she was interrupted by the sounds of Squabble squawking and Perry shouting several obscure profanities.

Before either captain could interrupt the growing scuffle, Prime Minister Garibaldi emerged from the dry dock, followed by none other than Crassus. “My friends….” The scarlet politician began. “I bring news both good and bad. The bad news…..”

Crassus interrupted with a blunt, “Your boat has been incinerated.” Garibaldi gave his associate an annoyed look as Silver and several sailors gave him furious glares.

“Indeed.” Garibaldi said in a deadpan tone. “Sadly your vessel was severely damaged, and will have to practically rebuilt from the ground up.” Silver sighed as he said, “I should have figured.”

Garibaldi then began, “However, I do have a present for you.” He then turned to the dry dock as he motioned for both crews, Equestrian and Ornithian, to follow him.

As the large group entered the dry dock, the Prime Minister continued. “To lead the attack against Admiral Ecks, you will need a new vessel. Something that will drive fear into the hearts of those monsters.” With that, he dramatically clapped, signaling the lights to come on.

What everyone found waiting for them was nothing short of amazing. There, ready to be christened, was a massive ship. It sported three masts that had to be at least several stories tall, four mortars on the top deck, and row after row of cannons, one deck after the other. Perhaps what was most perplexing was the ship’s colors, consisting of horizontal yellow and black paint going all across the ship just like the Hawkins.

Everyone was amazed by the ship that was before them. Garibaldi then walked up to Silver and said, “She is yours Capitano. All she requires is a crew and a proper name.” Nelson said, “My goodness, she’s just like a ship of the line!” Perry remarked, “I never thought I’d see one of these again.” Celaeno herself, overcome with the awe of the vessel before her, said, “I’ve never seen a ship this big before.”

Angel Wings turned to Silver and asked, “Silver? What kind of ship is this?” Silver, unable to divert his gaze from the vessel, gave an answer that filled his mare-friend with dread, yet confidence.

“This, Angel Wings, is a Mare O’ War.”

Author's Note

Next Time; Silver and the rest of the crew finally sail off to fight Admiral Ecks.

Author's note; we are actually approaching the end of "The Road to Ornithia." This story has grown in scope and, to maintain a healthy schedule, I've decided to decide this story into two major parts. More on that part at a future date.

From the Ashes
View Online

The Road to Ornithia

From the Ashes

The Road to Ornithia

Part 18; From the Ashes

“A Mare O’ War?” Angel Wings asked. She, Silver, and everyone else was now basking in the glory of the absolutely massive vessel before them. Nodding, Silver replied, “Aye. A Mare O’ War. Another name for somethin’ like this would be a ship of the line.” As she took that in, Angel Wings could only reply with a simple, “It’s…. it’s massive.”

Nelson then spoke up. “That’s putting it lightly. This is a first rate ship!” The old naval officer turned to Prime Minister Garibaldi and asked, “How did you even get a ship like this?”

“We did not purchase her.” Garibaldi answered. “We built her. When the storm king fell, I arranged the purchase of the blueprints for such a vessel. What you see here is the first, and so far only, vessel of her kind built by Ornithian hands.” He then turned to face Silver and Celaeno as he continued, “Well capitanos. Would you like to see her up close?”

The Mare O’ War, Top Deck

Once the group was on the deck of the ship, it was truly dawning on Angel Wings just how massive the vessel was. The deck was surprisingly spacious, almost as open as a ballroom. As her eyes focused on one of the ship’s masts, she realized that they were far thicker and went up far higher than those of the Hawkins, as if they were the thickest of tree trunks. And where the stairwell leading to the bridge on the Hawkins was simple wooden sets of stairs, this ship’s stairs were grand staircases with slight curves. If she didn’t know that this vessel was a military vessel, Angel Wings could easily have mistaken it for a luxury ship reserved for the Princesses.

Angel Wings was so distracted by the ship’s majesty that she nearly failed to notice Squawks, letting out a squawk of joy, run past her and begin to climb the rigging. Celaeno, having seen him run off, called out, “Squawks! Get back here right now!”

Wyvern simply walked up to the female Ornithian and remarked, “I got a feelin’ you’re gonna have to go after him yourself.” Sighing in resignation, Celaeno mumbled to herself, “I swear, one day he’s going to drive me crazy.”

Silver, still processing the fact he was now on a Mare O’ War, turned to the Prime Minister and asked, “I can’nae believe this. You’re just giving us a warship?” The scarlet politician, nodding, replied, “Si. This is the most powerful vessel we’ve built, and you are the only person, pony or otherwise, I would have to captain her.”

“What about Celaeno?” Silver asked. “I know what you think of me, but why not her?” This time, Celaeno stepped forward and explained, “I already told you Silver. Most Ornithians hate us because we cracked. When we agreed to become his errand runners, everyone here said we were “traditori.” If I were to be captain, nobody would join us.”

Garibaldi then said, “Exactly. But now, especially after you helped charge the yetis away, volunteers will come.” Silver let out a gentle chuckle as he replied, “I doubt it will be that simple.” The Prime Minister continued, “It will not. But you are our best hope.”

As much as he was starting to find all of the praises rather annoying, he still knew why they were considering himself and his crew their saviors. Taking a deep breath, he asked, “Alright sir. What else does this bird have?” smiling, Garibaldi replied, “Follow me Capitano.”

Somewhere in Time and Space

As fire rained down from the night sky, Venicia scurried past the canals, avoiding the falling debris. From behind her, she heard the sound of her father call out, “Keep going Venicia! We have to keep going!”

While it was nothing short of terrifying, this wasn’t the first time Venicia had faced danger. After all, growing up around a revolution had a way of making things that most beings would find intimidating seem like mundane. In fact, Venicia found that situations like this could almost be like a game; one where the goal was not to get hurt.

It was just a shame that the price of failure was something no one could afford.

“Venicia! Attenzione!” Savoy shouted. Venicia obeyed her father and stopped herself. It was at that moment that another orange projectile slammed into the building before her, causing the structure to immediately collapse in a cloud of stone and fire.

As Venicia processed what had just happened, she was lifted by her father as the older Ornithian declared, “You need to be careful Venicia! This isn’t like back in the mountains!”

“Papa, I am careful!” Venicia indignantly replied, only to have her father reply, “This is about more than being careful!” The younger Ornithian gulped at her father’s warning. However, both she and Savoy were distracted by the sounds of marching feet, clanging metal, and low growls.

“Papa?” Venicia nervously asked as she clung to her father. Savoy held his daughter tight as he ran in the opposite direction, away from the oncoming menace. At least, he was until he turned into an unsuspecting corner, only to come face to face with a massive yeti clad in black armor with a green “X”.

With a horrifying roar, the yeti lunged towards Savoy and Venicia. Luckily, the older Ornithian had years of training and experience in avoiding attacks, and was able to dodge the large monster. As the Yeti was too slow to react, Savoy took the opportunity to run around the brute, teasing him with a quick, “Stupido bastardo!”

As Savoy continued to run through the city’s alleys and back streets, he found that the scale of the invasion was far bigger than even he imagined. The burning sky was now filled with dozens, if not hundreds, of landing craft. The charcoal barges were descending upon the city as yetis and satyrs leapt down, prepared to pillage and destroy everything in their path. Even for an experienced revolutionary like Savoy, seeing his home go up in flames and the invaders run amok filled him with an unquenchable rage.

However, he was taken out of his rage when he heard Venicia call out, “Over there! It’s Mama!” Sure enough, Savoy followed his daughter’s extended hand to see his wife Arditi fending off a satyr officer with a saber. With nearly unparalleled skill, the female Ornithian parried the satyr’s own blade and slashed him in the chest, sending her foe collapsing to the ground.

Once the satyr was dead, Arditi noticed her husband and daughter in the distance. Waiving her hand, she called out, “Over here! Hurry!” wasting no time, Savoy ran towards his wife. Once he was close enough, he released Venicia, who immediately closed the distance between herself and her mother.

“Mama!” Venicia cried out as she wrapped her mother in a large embrace. Returning the hug, Arditi replied, “Oh, mio figlia! I’m so happy you’re alright.”

Savoy then interrupted the hug as he warned, “We have to keep moving. The bastardi are descending upon the city, and I don’t think they’re going to stop with surrender.” Arditi nodded as she replied, “Follow me. I know somewhere we can hold out for now.” She then led her family to what she hoped was their safety.

Five minutes later, Arditi had led Savoy and Venicia to an old apartment building. “We’re here.” She said to her family. “There are a few others holding out here.” Savoy let out a sigh of relief as he replied, “Right now it’s better than nothing.” Not wasting any more time, the three Ornithians ran into the old building.

Once inside, Venicia asked her parents, “Mama? Papa? What will happen now?” Taking a deep breath, Savoy answered, “Right now, I do not know.” When the young girl gulped in fear, he reassured his daughter, “But once things die down, I’ll try to find Garibaldi.”

Arditi then asked, “You sure he’s alright?” Savoy replied, “I know he is. You know he’s as tough as steel. Why I bet that right now, he’s organizing the push back. Who knows, maybe he already found that Equestrian Capitano he invited.”

The small family was distracted by the sound of a small ship approaching. As Venicia turned to her mother, Savoy turned to the door as he ever so slightly cracked it open. Peaking outside, he noticed that, indeed, a small gunboat was descending upon them.

However, this vessel was slightly different from the others. While it did indeed have the “X” markings on its sails, this gunboat had a white hull instead of the traditional black or gray of the Admiral’s forces and upon the top of its mast was a blue flag with a golden horn.

But what really surprised Savoy was that this vessel was crewed not by yetis or satyrs, but by a small group of ponies. Quickly closing the door, Savoy turned to his family and informed them of what he’d just seen.

“There’s a small ship outside. It doesn’t look like anything we’ve seen before and it’s crewed by ponies, but the sails are the Admiral’s.” Savoy stated. Arditi gulped as she asked, “You think it’s the Equestrian sailor Garibaldi mentioned?” Hesitating for a moment, Savoy replied, “Possibly.” He then took a peek out of the window, hoping to see if his wife suspicions were true.

Instead, he witnessed a yellow Pegasus in a blue sailor’s outfit and a very unpleasant disposition step off the small ship as he barked, “Hey boys! We got some fish in this barrel! Let’s light ‘em up!”

It was at this moment that Savoy realized that these ponies were not here to help them, and the sight of the gunboat rotating so the broadside guns were facing the apartment filled his heart with dread.

“We have to go!” Savoy quickly ordered his family as he tried to lead them to the stairwell. When Venicia momentarily hesitated, her father shouted, “No! We have to go now!”

“Papa? What’s going on?” Venicia fearfully asked. Neither Savoy nor Arditi said anything; both Ornithians were simply focused on getting their daughter to safety.

Then, all three heard the sound none of them had ever heard before. It was as if someone mixed the roar of a great monster with that of a massive hose. Looking down the stairwell, Arditi was horrified to see bright flames starting to spread through the foyer they had once stood in. And perhaps the worst part was that the fire was immediately spreading throughout the floor.

Luckily, Ornithians are a race known for their speed and agility, and the family of three was able to make their way to the top floor. Once there, they began to catch their breath as Savoy said, “This is bad. I don’t understand how Equestrians could be serving the Admiral.” Arditi could only reply, “Maybe they’re not the Capitano?”

Venicia then asked, “What’s going on?” Savoy knelt down to look his daughter in the eyes as he answered, “The ponies outside are working for the Admiral. They set this building on fire.” As Venicia gulped in fear, her father continued, “Look, You stay here. I’ll try and find another way out.”

This was when, from a floor below them, the three Ornithians heard the sound of other people screaming in fear. Realizing what that meant, Arditi spoke up, “Someone has to help them!” Without any warning, she ran out of the room, much to her daughter’s shock.

“MAMA!” Venicia called out as she tried to chase her mother. Sadly, Savoy stopped her as he sternly reminded her, “You heard me young lady! I need you to stay here. I’ll find your mother and then we’ll find a way out.”

With this declaration, Savoy gave his daughter a final brief hug as he said, “I love you Venicia.” The young child hugged her father back as she replied, “I love you too papa.” And so, the older Ornithian ran off to find his wife as well as any sort of viable escape route.

Venicia would never see her parents again.

But she wouldn’t have long to dwell on that possibility, as the flames soon began to crawl their way into the room. “Oh no!” Venicia cried out as the fire inched its way towards her. Desperate, she tried to hide in a corner, but the flames closed the distance, and soon the fire had clung on to her left leg.

“No! La mia gamba!” Venicia cried in pain as she tried to find anything to smack against her now burning leg in a vain hope of dousing the flame. In the end, she was forced to rip a curtain off the wall and slap it against her leg. Despite these efforts, the flames weren’t going away, and Venicia was starting to feel the pain.

With her leg now horribly burnt, and the smoke starting to fill the room, Venicia managed to hobble her way towards the window. Running on adrenaline, she began to call out for help, hoping someone, anyone, would help her.

Luckily, Benicia’s prayers were answered when, off in the distance, were two Equestrians. One was a pink Pegasus, almost certainly a mare, and a yellow pony in a black coat and hat with, if her eyes weren’t deceiving her, two metal wings. Still, they were ponies that were not in a gunboat, and right now, she knew this was her only chance.

“Someone! Help me!” Venicia screamed. Almost immediately, the two ponies noticed her before the yellow pony gave the Pegasus his hat and, to her surprise, run right into the building.

The pink Pegasus then looked up and called out, “Don’t worry! My friend will save you!” Venicia tried to speak back, but the pain was starting to grow too great, and she found herself collapsing to the floor. And as she began to lose consciousness, Venicia found herself momentarily locking eyes with a yellow Stallion with a red mane and a black coat, worry and concern clearly evident in his face.

The Medical Tent

Venicia awoke in her simple bed, struggling to wipe the last vestiges of sleep from her eyes. “Ugh. Where am I?” she asked herself as she realized where she was; all alone in a hospital tent. She then proceeded to try and rise from the bed and move around.

And then she remembered she couldn’t feel most of her left leg. “Cosa nel….” She began as she tossed the sheets, only to be met with the sight of only one complete leg. Finding herself staring at the stump that was supposed to be her knee, Venicia could only sigh as she muttered to herself, “Of course.”

The fact that she was alone only brought back more painful memories. A quick glance to the makeshift night stand revealed two simple rings, more specifically her parents’ wedding rings. Sniffling, Venicia scooped up the two rings and held them close to her.

“Mama, Papa, I can’t believe you’re gone.” Venicia somberly whispered to the two rings. “I…. You have to be alive.” She desperately wanted to fool herself that her parents were alive. Unfortunately, she just didn’t have the will. Her parents had promised each other that they would always wear their rings, and when Garibaldi told her, she knew that he would never lie about something like this.

It was at this moment that Venicia’s sorrow and pain turned to fury and unquenchable rage. One image began to form in her head; the image of Admiral Ecks. “Sei un mostro!” She growled as the tears continued to bleed out of her eyes.

With a determination few children have, Venicia managed to rise from the bed and, finding a walking stick someone had “generously” left behind, began to hobble out the tent, hoping to find some way of avenging her parents.

The Hawkins

Silver stood on the top deck, overseeing something he never thought he’d have to do; the salvaging of his home. All throughout the remnants of the Hawkins, sailors were removing just about anything and everything that had had survived the flames. Buckets, ropes, riggings, cannons, ammunition, just about anything that could be used was either being carried off the ship or lifted out by dock cranes. All in all, the crew was hard at work saving what they could from the ship.

But they couldn’t save everything. Unsurprisingly, the sails were now nothing more than ash, the galley had been utterly destroyed, and even Silver’s own quarters were nothing more than a charred skeleton. Garibaldi was right; if the Hawkins were to ever be saved, she would need to be rebuilt from the ground up. And if the ship had to be rebuilt, would she even be the same ship?

“Silver?” Angel Wings asked from behind him. The metal winged Pegasus turned to see his weather officer and mare-friend approach him, a bag slung over her back and worry evident on her face. “Are you alright?”

Silver hesitated for a moment before he replied, “Aye. Just….” He paused before he resumed, “I never thought I’d have to see her go like this.” As Angel Wings made her way up to her colt-friend, he continued, “I mean, Cap’n Black Watch said this ship was in his family for generations, and Cap’n Flint captained her for ten years.” He then let out a gentle chuckle as he finished, “I just didn’t think to see her go like this.”

Angel Wings then nuzzled Silver as she apologized, “I’m sorry Silver.” Nuzzling her back, Silver replied, “Thanks Angel Wings. Sorry if I’m bein’ sentimental.” The pink mare simply replied, “I think you’re cute when you’re sentimental.”

After letting out a gentle chuckle, Silver then asked, “So, what else is new?” Angel Wings quickly straightened herself to attention as she reported, “Well Cap’n, I’m pleased to report that the crew quarters are unaffected by the fire.”

“I guess that means at least some things have gone right.” Silver said with relief. “I take it that means your things survived?” Angel Wings nodded as she answered, “Yup. I’ve got my journal, jacket, flight suit, tap shoes, everything.” She then asked, “Did any of your possessions survive?”

Silver let out a sigh as he replied, “A few have. An old journal, a blade from the Skeleton Crew, an old book about the Dinosaurs and spare parts for me wings from Spitfire. Everythin’ else went up in flames.” As Angel Wings gave him a sympathetic look, Silver reassured her, “Don’t worry. I’ve never been one for trinkets, and I keep the most important ones on me.” He then reached into a coat pocket and pulled out a golden set of wings, the badge Spitfire had given him.

“It’s good that survived.” Angel Wings said with relief. “If you lost it then Spitfire would kill you.” Silver let out a hearty laugh as he replied, “I doubt she could even last fifteen seconds.”

However, Silver realized something; Angel Wings was actually starting to nervously tremble. Worried, he asked, “You alright Angel Wings?” The pink mare replied, “I guess. It’s just that I’ve never been to war before.” Silver could only rest his wing on her shoulder as he reassured her, “Trust me, I’m actually pretty terrified.”

Angel Wings then gave Silver a “disbelieving” look as she remarked, “Heh. I doubt it. You’re the bravest pony I know.” Silver simply replied, “That doesn’t mean I’m not afraid.”

Before either Pegasus could say anything else, the sound of something crashing, followed by Nelson shouting, “Skibby!” distracted them. Sighing, Silver said, “I think I better go see what’s goin’ on.” As he began to depart, Angel Wings stopped him when she playfully interrupted, “Oh, there’s one more thing.”

She then quickly kissed him on the lips, followed immediately with a soft, “I love you.” Silver blushed as he replied, “I love you two Angel Wings.” With that, Silver descended down the charred remains of the stairwell as Angel Wings flew off the ship to deposit her things with everything else.

After all, there was still a lot of work to do.

The Mare O’ War, That Night…

As both Equestrian and Ornithian sailors gathered near the Mare O’ War, the atmosphere could only be described as foreboding. No one said anything as they came together. Heck, Perry didn’t seem to notice or even care that he was standing next to Squawks.

Before anyone said anything, Prime Minister Garibaldi arrived, flanked by two Ornithian soldiers. Silver walked up to him and asked, “Prime Minister? Is somethin’ wrong?”

Garibaldi sighed as he answered, “Our scouts have returned, and their news is grim. The Admiral’s forces have surrounded the city and the surrounding territory.”

They were trapped. Silver, Angel Wings, Celaeno, and everyone were now effectively trapped. The silence that followed was absolutely palpable, and one could swear that they could hear the sound of a pin dripping on the other side of the planet.

At least one could before Perry let out a sigh and quipped, “Well, it nice knowing everyone. See you on the other side.” Almost everyone either groaned at Perry’s remark or (particularly Angel Wings and Aquamarine) let out embarrassed giggles. Looking around, the gunnery officer asked, “What? Was it something I said?”

Silver then asked, “I have a feelin’ that’s not the only problem?” Garibaldi sighed as he answered, “They also spotted a gunboat crewed by Equestrians.” Silver could only sigh in anger as he quickly figured out who the Prime Minister was referring to.

“They’re the buggers who burned our ship.” The metal winged Pegasus remarked. Angel Wings then added, “And they killed Benicia’s parents!” The mere mention of the young girl filled nearly everyone with an unquenchable rage.

Managing to regain enough of his composure, Garibaldi turned to Silver and ordered, “Then Capitano, I have a request. Savoy and Arditi were close friends who gave everything for our people. So when you find the mostri who took their lives, take theirs in any way you see fit.”

While Silver would normally never relish in the thought of taking someone’s life, the fact that the pony who had murdered Venicia’s parents was also the same pony who murdered Cap’n Black Watch was an order he was almost too happy to follow. “Before this is all over, Somers dies.” He said with grim determination.

Nodding, Garibaldi then informed Silver, “Thank you Capitano Silver. As for your ship, I have found volunteers to bolster your crew.” He then turned to the ship and asked, “Have decided on a name for her?”

Silver pondered for a moment before he answered, “I have. I’ll call her….. the Victory.” Nelson immediately replied, “I like it. It’s a good name.” Wyvern then added, “Aye. It’ll send chills down the monkey’s spines.”

Silver then turned to his crew and began to speak. “Everyone, I have an announcement.” When he had everyone’s attention, he continued, “Look, I know that this line of work has an inherent chance of risk, but I need to say this now. Not all of us are gonna live through this.”

Everyone was stunned speechless as the processed what Silver had just said. The metal winged Pegasus continued, “I know that the Prime Minister has informed us that we’re trapped, but I won’t force anyone who doesn’t want to to come along. Anyone who wishes to sit this out, take one pace forward.”

No one, neither pony nor Ornithian, stepped forward. Everyone was willing to go along and stop the Admiral. Feeling a small tear form in his eye, Silver couldn’t help but admit, “You guys are the best crew a Cap’n could ask for.”

Celaeno then called out, “Hey, this our home, and that monkey is gonna rue the day he showed his face around here again!” Arrow Bolt then joined in with, “Yeah! Those wankers are finished!” Nelson then added, “They destroyed our home, so I think it’s only fair we raise a little Tartarus!”

This was when Angel Wings then shouted, “For Venicia!” Silver nodded and repeated, “For Venicia.” With that, everyone raised their hooves/winged hands as they cried out, “For Venicia!”

Determination now having engulfed his eyes, Silver turned to Garibaldi and said, “Get those volunteers over here. We sail at dawn.” The Prime Minister nodded as he turned to depart. Silver then faced the crew and said, “We sail at dawn, so get some rest!” Everyone nodded and made their way to the newly christened Victory, preparing for the first night on the massive ship.

No one noticed the hobbling, one legged Ornithian girl sneak her way towards the ship.

Author's Note

Next Time; the beginning ends and the end begins.

Off to War
View Online

The Road to Ornithia

Off to War

The Road to Ornithia

Part 19; Off to War

The Admiral’s Flagship

Deep in the dark recesses of his quarters, Admiral Ecks relished in what he’d just accomplished. True, his forces hadn’t taken any ground, but immediate conquest wasn’t the aim of his assault. Indeed, the Admiral wanted to send a message. He wanted to show them that he had soldiers to spare, so many that he was willing to lose even a capable officer like Captain Kruger.

“Ah, Captain Kruger.” The Admiral said to himself as he poured a glass of red wine. Raising the glass in a toast, he continued, “Rest well my loyal servant. Your death will not be in vain.” As he drank from the glass though, he concluded, “At least until another of my officers proves themselves your better.”

Of course, there was the issue of Old Silver and his crew. Though their ship had gone up in flames, they led the push that forced his forces back. Indeed, just as he suspected, Silver had become a rallying point, and if he wasn’t dealt with swiftly, then that cursed pony would become a significant thorn in his side.

*Knock knock* There was a knocking at the door. Sighing to himself in satisfaction, Admiral Ecks called out, “The door is open. Come in.” As the door opened, he was greeted by the sight of a yellow Pegasus in a blue sailor’s outfit. This pony was surrounded by an aura that could only be described as pure evil, something the Admiral absolutely relished in.

“Mr. Somers.” Admiral Ecks greeted his subordinate and guest. “Tell me, how did it feel to sow such fear and destruction on those feather brained fools?”

“Ah loved it.” Somers gleefully answered. “They’re gonna be talkin’ about me for years.”

Walking up to the wicked Pegasus, Admiral Ecks responded, “Indeed, you will go down in history.” Turning around, he continued, “But that in and of itself is not why I summoned you.” Stopping in front of a table with a map on it, he asked, “Tell me, did you encounter a certain Pegasus with metal wings?”

Confused, Somers answered, “You mean Stumpy? Yeah Ah encountered him.” Not even turning around, the Admiral asked, “And did you take his life?” Somers, now starting to worry, “No. We already burned that old barge of his and Ah took care of those rebel leaders you were so…..”

Somers didn’t have time to answer as the Admiral quickly spun around, pointing an unsheathed sword right at his throat. As the villainous Pegasus gulped in fear, the lanky satyr began, “Make note little pony, the only reason you are still alive is because I forgot to explicitly order his death. Should you encounter him again and he lives, you will be….” He stopped himself as he finished with extreme punctuation. “….Punished!”

“Ah understand sir!” Somers nervously replied. Gently pushing the blade to the side, he reassured his new master, “Trust me, next time Ah meet Stumpy, only one of us walks away.”

Grinning with wicked glee, Admiral Ecks strutted up to the startled Pegasus and, pinching the latter’s cheek, said, “And that is what I love about you Somers. You get things. As of now, you are my number three, my left hand.” Curious, Somers asked, “Wait, so who is your number two? Bounty Jumper?”

Once again, there was a knock at the door. Grinning, Admiral Ecks turned to the door and sang out, “Come in.” He then refocused on Somers as he informed him, “Mr. Somers, behold my new right hand.”

The door opened, revealing a tall, muscular satyr. His blood red eyes struck fear into Somers as he walked, each footstep producing a terrifying thud. This, matched with his white fur, made him seem like a monster one didn’t even see in the worst nightmares.

As the large satyr approached the Admiral, he began to speak with a surprisingly sophisticated voice. “My lord.” The large monster reported before getting down to one knee. The Admiral nodded as he greeted, “Captain Killjoy. It is so good to see you again.”

As the captain rose, Admiral Ecks turned to Somers and said, “Little pony, this is Captain Killjoy, my most capable officer, and the soldier with the highest kill count of anyone in my armada.” The Captain simply nodded and replied, “I live to serve Admiral.”

Shrugging, Somers simply greeted his new coworker, “Either way, nice to meet you Captain. You ready to raise a little Tartarus?” Turning to face the pony, Captain Killjoy simply replied, “I do not raise Tartarus. I raise hell.”

Now that his two subordinates were properly introduced, Admiral Ecks spoke up, “Alright. Now then, I think it is time to prepare for the real party.” Turning to his master, Captain Killjoy asked, “And what do you have in mind sir?” Smiling with wicked glee, Admiral Ecks began, “For starters……”

As far as Somers and Captain Killjoy knew, this was the beginning of the end.

The Victory, The Next Morning…

“Come on lads, put your backs into it!” Silver called out as he and several other sailors pulled on the crane, bringing another crate of supplied onto their new home. As they pulled, he could hear Celaeno call out, “Careful with that Squawks! Those cannonballs aren’t for decoration!” Sure enough, he turned to see the dopey Ornithian struggling with a heavy crate of ammunition for the many, many cannons. Though he wanted to help, Silver knew his hooves were preoccupied with something more important at the moment.

Luckily, Silver noticed that one pony wasn’t busy at the moment. The only problem was that this particular pony was Perry. Accepting what had to be done, he called out, “Mr. Perry, help Celaeno with the ammunition!”

This time, Perry simply nodded with a simple, “Aye aye sir!” As the gunnery officer turned to join the group of Ornithians, Silver could only hope that his friend could keep his “reservations” in check for the voyage.

“Capitano?” The voice of Prime Minister Garibaldi rang out from behind him. Turning his head, Silver found the scarlet Ornithian running up to him, followed by one of his aides. “A moment Capitano Silver?” he asked.

Silver bluntly replied, “Sorry sir, but I’m in middle of something right now. Give me a moment.” Garibaldi silently nodded as he backed up, allowing the sailors to work in peace.

Once the crate of supplies was safely on the ship’s deck, Silver turned to the Prime Minister and asked, “So, what do need?” Sighing, Garibaldi replied, “We have a slight problem. It’s Venicia, she’s….” He was interrupted when the aide blurted out, “She’s disappeared.”

“What?” Silver asked in confusion. “You’re tellin’ me that the girl just disappeared?”

The Prime Minister simply sighed as he answered, “Si. We turned our backs for a few moments to tend to the others, and she disappears.” Silver groaned as he remarked, “Well, children don’ne just disappear into thin air.”

“I know.” Garibaldi replied. “I was wondering if you’d seen her around here.” Sighing, Silver could only answer, “No. Haven’t seen hide nor hair of her.”

Silver was starting to internally panic. The idea of a crippled child just running off terrified him, especially since he knew Venicia was now both an orphan and had no known relatives. Still, he had a duty to his crew and to Ornithia as a whole.

“Look, I’ll keep me eyes open for her.” Silver said to the Prime Minister. “But once everythin’ is ready, we set sail.”

“I understand Signore.” Garibaldi replied. He then rested a hand on Silver’s shoulder and said, “In that case, I think she is in perfect hooves.” Before Silver could react, the Prime Minister bowed and said, “Buona fortuna Capitano.” With that, the scarlet politician and his aide turned and left, leaving the metal winged Pegasus confused.

Silver didn’t have time to react, however, as he heard the sound of Nelson call out, “Sir, we have the new charts.” Pushing the thoughts of Venicia out of his mind, Silver turned and called back, “Be there in a moment.”

The Victory’s Gun Deck 1

As Perry trotted down one of the many gun decks, he could only mumble to himself in displeasure. It wasn’t about the cannons, as they were state of the art breach loaders. It wasn’t the state of the ship, which could only be described as factory fresh.

No, what had him feeling off were the Ornithian volunteers scurrying around him. All throughout the gun deck, or rather the whole ship, were Ornithian sailors, soldiers, and general volunteers, being greeted and instructed by his crewmates.

“Ugh.” Perry groaned to himself. “Why couldn’t we have gone to Saddle Arabia? Or Griffonstone, or even Klugetown?” It seemed that life always had a way of screwing him over. After all, he never expected to find himself serving alongside the very same pirates who had cost him his commission and career.

“Perry?” The voice of Captain Celaeno rang from the other end of the gun deck. Turning around, the Equestrian gunnery officer found himself staring down the former pirate.

Sighing, Perry replied, “Celaeno?” The Ornithian walked closer to him as she asked, “Can I speak to you for a moment?” Shrugging, Perry replied, “Why not. What is it?”

Closing the distance, Celaeno began, “Look, I know you and I have a very checkered past.” Letting out a quick chuckle, Perry replied, “Yeah, that’s putting it mildly.” Giggling, Celaeno continued, “I know. But…. Look, how about we make a deal?”

“A deal?” Perry asked. Celaeno nodded as she replied, “Yeah. You and me put our little past behind us until we stop the Admiral. Then you can go back to hating us free of charge.” Insulted, Perry replied, “Hate you? You really think I hate you?” Celaeno groaned as she added, “Well Squawks certainly thinks you hate him.”

Having his buttons pushed, Perry sighed in resignation. “You know what, fine. I’ll behave myself, but only so long as you and your friends do as well.” He then extended his hoof and, with a smirk, ended with, “Do we have a deal?”

Hesitating for a moment, Celaeno shook Perry’s hoof and said, “Deal.” As she released his hoof, the unicorn gunnery officer smirked as he quipped, “Now, I think this could be the start of a BEAUTIFUL friendship.” Surprised, Celaeno could only remark, “I hope it’s a mutually beneficial one.”

Their oddly heartwarming moment was ruined when one of the Ornithian volunteers, a burly blue parrot, strutted past them, rudely bumping into Celaeno as he grumbled, “Maledetto traditore.” The former pirate could only grumble to herself; after all, she knew why he’d call her such a term.

To her surprise, Perry stomped up to the blue bully and belted out, “Hey!” When the volunteer turned to face him, the unicorn continued, “Listen here bub. You show her any disrespect, you answer to me, you got that?” As Celaeno began to process what she’d just heard, the blue Ornithian tried to defend himself, only to get cut off by Perry. “You got that boy?”

“Si Signore.” The blue Ornithian replied and quickly darted off to resume his duties. Stunned, Celaeno could only reply, “Uh, thanks.”

“Don’t mention it.” Perry replied. “Just don’t get used to it.” Both he and Celaeno were distracted again, this time by the sound of a whistle, signaling that it was almost time to set sail. Taking a deep breath, Perry quipped, “Well, time kick some monkey tail.”

And so both Pony and Ornithian went their separate ways, hoping they could keep their animosity under control, because this would be a long journey.

The Top Deck…

“Come on boys, release those sails!” Angel Wings called out the other sailors as they loosened the ship’s many sails. As the sails were unfurled, the would-be Wonderbolt could only marvel at the ship that she now stood on. When she was a filly, she never thought she’d be here, specifically an officer on a war ship setting sail to destroy the last vestigial remnants of a tyrannical empire. ‘Huh. Guess that’s really specific.’ She thought to herself.

Her train of thought was interrupted when she felt the large wooden vessel begin to move. Running to the portside railings, Angel Wings was surprised to see that the ship’s propellers extend and begin to rotate. As they rotated, she heard Silver call out, “Alright everyone! Next stop, the great unknown!” And with that, the Victory began to slowly ascend into the air.

“This is it.” Angel Wings said to herself. “Here we go.” Sure enough, there was a large jolt as the large warship surged into the air.

Once the Victory was at a stable enough altitude, several of the many propellers rotated to face the rear of the ship, and soon the ship was sailing away from Ornithia and off to an uncertain future. Though something like this would have filled her with dread in the past, Angel Wings could only straighten her cap and say, “Alright Admiral, your days are numbered.” She then turned around to report to her station.

Instead, Angel Wings accidentally bumped into a barrel, knocking it over and spilling its contents. “Oh dear.” She muttered as she knelt down to try and pick up what was inside, being biscuits and a young Ornithian girl.

“Wait a minute!” Angel Wings exclaimed as she realized what was before her. Indeed, There before her, crawling into the barrel and curling up, was a very familiar, and very scared Ornithian girl with one leg. “Venicia?” Angel Wings asked. “What are you doing here?”

Before the young girl could reply, Silver approached the two and asked, “What’s goin’ on over here?” Angel Wings could only nervously point to the opening of the overturned barrel. Confused, the metal winged Pegasus made his way to the barrel, only to see the child trying to hide herself inside.

“Oh no.” Silver muttered to himself. As he processed what he was seeing, Venicia, realizing she had indeed been caught, climbed out of the barrel of biscuits and asked, “I’m in trouble aren’t I?”

Taking a deep breath, Silver asked, “Venicia, I’d like to have a word with you in my quarters.” He then turned to Angel Wings and added, “You mind accompanying me?” The pink Pegasus nodded yes, and the three began to make their way to the captain’s quarters.

Silver’s Quarters…

To say that the captain’s quarters were impressive would be nothing short of an understatement. Angel Wings, Silver, and Venicia now found themselves standing in what had been described as the captain’s day office; a room that was adorned with a writing desk, a table with a map of the territory surrounding Ornithia, and the few trinkets that Silver had managed to save from the Hawkins. However, right now no one was focused on the surprisingly homely accommodations.

Instead, Silver and Angel Wings found themselves staring down the small Ornithian girl who had snuck onboard the ship. Taking a deep breath, Silver asked, “Venicia, what are you doin’ here?”

“I….” The young girl nervously began. “I want to stop Admiral Ecks. He….” She began to sniffle as she continued, “He took everything from me.” Angel Wings felt her heart melt when she uttered that final phrase.

Silver, on the other hoof, didn’t show any emotion. Instead, he sighed and asked, “Tell me somethin’. If Admiral Ecks dies, will your parents come back from the dead?” Gulping, Venicia shook her head and answered, “No signore.” Silver then asked, “And will it make your leg grow back.” Looking down to where her leg should have been, the young girl sniffled as she shook her head.

Walking up to her and kneeling down, Silver began to gently speak, “Look, do you have any idea what we’re goin’ to be doin’ here?” Steadying herself, Venicia replied, “Si. You’re going to destroy the Admiral’s armada.”

Giggling, Angel Wings quipped, “Well she has a point.” As the young Ornithian began to giggle as well, Silver asked, “And do you know what happens when ships start shootin’ at each other?” Both he and Angel Wings expected that the young girl to give an “I don’t know” or another similar response.

Instead, Venicia, with a surprisingly straight face, answered, “People die signore?” Silver and Angel Wings gave each other confused looks, surprised that a child would give such a reply. Venicia continued, “I’ve seen battle before. My mama and papa brought me on the campaign to fight the yetis, and I can avoi…..” She stopped herself as she began to lose her balance, a reminder to her current predicament. Luckily, Silver dove towards her and caught her before she could crash to the deck floor.

“Kid….” Silver began solemnly. “You have one leg and you’re still a kid. I’m not lettin’ you fight in a bloody war.” He spoke in a tone that was gentle but still absolutely firm. Venicia protested, “But Signore Silver, I can help you. I….”

Angel Wings then stepped forward and said, “He’s right Venicia. Even if you hadn’t lost your leg, you’re too young for this.” She then rested her wings on the girl’s shoulders as she continued, “It’s for your own good.”

Something broke in Venicia. She shrugged Angel Wings’s wings off her shoulders and wrestled her way out of Silver’s embrace as she began to tear up again. Taking a deep breath, the young girl practically shouted, “But I don’t have anyone else! I have no family to go back to!”

Sighing, Silver asked, “And what about the Prime Minister?” Venicia replied, “He’s always too busy running Ornithia.” She then gave both pegasi a pleading look as she begged, “Please. I’ll do anything you want, I swear.”

Angel Wings turned to Silver and said, “Well, you remember what Garibaldi said. She doesn’t have any family back home.” Silver himself sighed as he turned to the girl and asked, “You promise to do everythin’ we say?” Starting to smile, Venicia nodded enthusiastically.

Turning to Angel Wings, Silver asked, “Miss Wings, you mind takin’ Venicia here to me quarters for a moment? I need to arrange somethin’.” Angel Wings nodded as she turned to the child and said, “Come with me.” Nodding, Venicia hobbled her way to the pink Pegasus, who proceeded to wrap a wing around her back to help support her weight.

Once the two girls were gone, Silver made his way over to a long metal box. Placing the box on the table, he opened it and pulled out its contents; the spare parts to his wings. Putting two of the rods together, he muttered to himself, “Now, if I just tweak this….”

One Hour Later…

As Venicia and Angel Wings sat on Silver’s bed, the Ornithian girl asked, “So, am I in trouble?” The pink Pegasus could only answer, “Well, I don’t think Silver is happy you snuck aboard.” Holding her head in shame, Venicia replied, “I know. I just don’t want to get thrown into some stuffy orphanage.”

Deciding to change the subject, Angel Wings remarked, “By the way, I like your outfit.” Venicia smiled as she replied, “Grazie. I like yours too.” She then looked down again as she added, “Mama always said it is important to look your best.” Angel Wings, a mischievous smile growing on her face, remarked, “Either way, you look so adorable.” Venicia could only pout as she mumbled, “I am not cute.”

The door opened, revealing Silver, who was holding something behind his back. Making his way up to the two, he said, “Now, I want to make one thing absolutely clear. If you’re gonna be here, you do what I or Miss Wings here say, am I clear?” Confused, Venicia nodded and replied, “Si signore.” Silver then leaned closer to her and, in a voice that made it unquestionably serious, asked, “Let me repeat meself. Am I clear?” Now properly intimidated, the young girl quickly nodded as she responded, “I promise Signore.”

Leaning back, Silver allowed a small smile to grow on his face as he remarked, “Now then, if you’re gonna make yourself useful, you’ll need to be able to get around efficiently.” He then revealed what he’d been hiding behind his back, something that made both Angel Wings’s and Venicia’s jaws drop.

Held in his wings was a makeshift prosthetic leg, hobbled together of the spare pieces to Silver’s own wings. “I know it’s not exactly much of a looker.” The metal winged Pegasus began as he extended it to the young Ornithian girl. “But I think this will help you out.”

Venicia could barely contain her emotions. Starting to tear up, the young girl leapt towards Silver and wrapped her arms around him in a big hug. “Oh thank you Signore!” She squealed with joy. “Thank you so much!”

Angel Wings made her way up to the two and added, “That was so sweet of you Silver.” The metal winged Pegasus, having freed himself from Venicia’s grasp, replied, “Well, let’s just say this little bonnie lass here wouldn’t be the first kid to run off to the skies.” The pink mare could only smile wider as she figured out who he was referring to.

The blissful moment was ruined when Nelson barged into the cabin and reported, “Sir, we’ve spotted two brigs off starboard bow. They have Ecks’s colors.” Sighing, Silver turned to Angel Wings and said, “Miss Wings, please look after her. We’ll sort everythin’ out once we deal with this.” Angel Wings nodded as she replied, “Aye aye sir.” She then began to escort Venicia to a safer location on the ship, but not before sneaking a quick peck on Silver’s cheek.

Once the two girls were gone, Silver asked, “So Nelson, show me these brigs.”

The Top Deck

As everyone onboard the Victory scrambled to battle stations, Nelson brought Silver over to the railings and pointed out to the horizon. “Over there sir.” The three legged Pegasus reported. “Two brigs that look like they’re itching for a fight.” Needing to see for himself, Silver pulled out a telescope and began to scan the horizon.

Indeed, there were two brigs held up by blimps. “Well, speak of the devil.” Silver quipped to himself. “I think it’s time we see what this bird here can do.”

From behind him, Wyvern spoke up, “Well Cap’n?” Turning around to face his oldest friend, Silver ordered, “Tell Perry to start loadin’ the guns. Those ships are goin’ down!” Smiling, the old earth pony answered, “Aye aye Cap’n!” As the elderly pony departed, Silver turned to Nelson and ordered, “Find Celaeno and tell her to get a boarding party ready!” Nelson nodded and left to find the Ornithian officer.

Taking a deep breath, it was now that the weight of everything finally hit Silver. His home, the Hawkins, had been destroyed, his crew was now manning a massive mare o’ war, and helping them were Ornithians, the very people who’d hired them to deliver some simple weather machines. And now here they were; off to war.

“Bet you never thought you see us like this sirs.” Silver spoke to the clouds. “And yet, everythin’ feels, for lack of a better word, just right.” True, he was going into a dangerous situation, but it wasn’t the first time he’d done so. Besides, the crew was loyal, His mare-friend Angel Wings was standing with him, and all in all, if there was ever a time he had to go off and stop a crazed satyr from conquering the world, right now was probably the closest to a perfect time to do so.

And so, Silver turned to the crew and called out, “Alright everyone, let’s show those monkeys what happens when they attack both Equestria and Ornithia!” the rest of the crew cheered as they rushed to their battle stations.

Taking a deep breath, Silver turned back to the horizon, now seeing that the enemy brigs were closing the distance. “Alright you bastards.” He said as he straightened his hat. “Your days are numbered.”

For Old Silver and his friends were now on the warpath, and they weren’t stopping until Admiral Ecks was defeated once and for all.

Author's Note

So, I'll be the first to admit that this story grew too ambitious, hence my decision to divide it into two major parts. For the moment I'm giving Silver and Co. a good while to rest, but for now, I will be diverting most attention to "As the Apple Blooms."

Until next time,
TheFraudulentBrit

The Glorious Admiral Ecks/Shipwreck
View Online

The Road to Ornithia

The Glorious Admiral Ecks/Shipwreck

The Road to Ornithia

Part 7; The Glorious Admiral Ecks/Shipwreck

Clang. Kling. Clang. The sound of swords clashing each other rang throughout the Hawkins’s hull. Silver and Nelson had taken the opportunity to brush up on their swordsmanship. “You’re gettin’ slow Admiral.” Silver cheekily remarked as Nelson started to step backwards. “You do know what they say about a cornered rat, right?” The former admiral playfully asked, trying to catch his “opponent” off guard.

At that moment, the door opened to the particular cabin opened and a familiar mare’s voice asked, “What’s going on in here?” Silver was distracted for a brief moment as he turned to see Angel Wings enter, and couldn’t help but marvel at her beauty. Of course, a brief moment was all Nelson needed to quickly disarm Silver and point his officer’s sword at his captain’s throat. Angel Wings immediately shouted, “Look Out!” and charged forward, pushing Silver to the deck.

“Bloody ‘ell, what happened?” Silver stammered as he realized what had just happened. Angel Wings then turned to Nelson and angrily shouted, “Why in the name of Celestia were you pointing a sword at Silver’s THROAT?” Nelson immediately replied, “We were just sparring Miss Wings.” Silver then rose to his hooves and added, “Aye. We were just practicin’.” “Oh.” Angel Wings meekly replied as she realized that she had overreacted. Silver reassured his mare-friend, “It’s alright.” At that moment, he turned to Nelson and said, “Then again, you cheated.” “Remember Silver…” Nelson reminded his captain. “The enemy won’t play fair. He’ll play to win.”

Angel Wings then asked, “By enemy, do you mean that Eps guy Celaeno warned about?” Silver and Nelson paused for a moment before Silver continued, “His name is Ecks, and yes.” Nelson then asked, “If I may, you’ve never wielded a sword before, am I right?” “Well, I’ve seen, or rather read…” Angel Wings began as she walked over to a barrel filled with blades, only to lift one and find herself amazed by how weighty the weapon was. “No. No I have not.” She finished as she found herself somewhat embarrassed. Silver then reassured her, “It’s alright. Even I was new to swords at one point.”

Nelson then began to grow a mischievous smile as he said, “You know, why don’t you give Miss Wings a brief fencing lesson? You two could use the practice.” Before Silver could react, Angel Wings pressed herself up to him and practically begged, “Really? Please Please Please!” Silver found himself somewhat nervous, even more so when Nelson took the opportunity to vacate the room. “Oh, alright.” Silver replied with “resignation,” only to find himself on the receiving end of a bone crushing hug. “Oh, thank you! Thank you! THANK YOU!” Angel Wings thanked Silver before she realized that she was crushing him. “Oh, sorry.” She apologized as she released him.

Once Angel Wings released Silver from the bone crushing embrace, Silver switched to instructor mode. “Alright, first thing I need you to do is to firmly grasp the blade.” As Angel Wings took hold of the saber again, this time much more firmly, Silver thought to himself, ‘With enthusiasm like this, you’d better keep your distance Ecks.’

Somewhere in the Skies

Dark, cloudy skies as far as the eye could see, a light shower pouring down upon the deck, and a steady wind blowing from behind, moving his fleet forward. These were all things put a wicked smile on Admiral Ecks’s face. Standing on the bridge of his massive Mare-o-War, Ecks began to marvel the fleet, no, armada that sailed around him.

Once upon a time, Ecks, a lanky satyr with green eyes, had been the Storm King’s most capable commander. The memory of his past glories, most notably how he, with only a handful of frigates, brought Ornithia to its knees and bringing it to his master’s empire, filled his heart with wicked glee. “Ah, those were the days.” He said to his helmsman. “I remember sir.” The helmsman replied. “I remember the Storm King personally congratulated you.”

Straightening himself, Ecks continued, “I think he was jealous he wasn’t there to bask in my glory.” Of course, this brought a sour memory back to his memory. “If only those foolish little ponies hadn’t gotten my way, I could have probably been there to protect our master.” He grumbled to himself. The helmsman gulped nervously.

Ecks may have been the Storm King’s greatest and most competent commander, but he had suffered one minor setback. About a decade earlier, he had failed to stop a small trade ship, and that very vessel had managed to escape back to Equestria. The Storm King was forced to delay his planned invasion of Equestria, and he pinned the blame on Ecks. For this, Ecks was removed from his command and “promoted” to governor of Ornithia, a task everyone knew was only created to keep him as far from the Storm King as possible. To make things worse, the Storm King decided to invade Equestria personally, only to meet his end when, as far as Ecks knew, one of his other commanders betrayed him.

But Admiral Ecks was not the kind of satyr to simply sulk in the corner. Many of the Storm King’s followers still dreamed of conquest, and others flocked to Ecks as the logical choice for the Storm King’s successor. Soon, Ecks found himself in command of hundreds of ships, the very ships that surrounded his flagship. And now, he had his sights set on…..

Crash. A loud crash rocked the Mare-o-War. “What was that?” the helmsman asked. Ecks had a feeling he knew what happened. “I will go and deal with the problem.” Once again, the helmsman gulped, this time his fear was far more apparent. Ecks began to descend down the stairwell and towards the source of the interruption; the storeroom.

The Flagship’s Storeroom

The moment Ecks entered the storeroom, the other crewmembers, mostly other satyrs and yeti soldiers, froze in fear. “Do tell me….” Ecks began. “What happened in here?” one of the other satyrs, the quartermaster, began to explain, “Admiral! This sorry excuse of a sailor here crashed into my supplies!” the quartermaster pointed to one of the other satyrs, who was not only covered in flour from a spilled bag, but also now cowering in fear. As Ecks slowly walked over to his fearful subordinate, he began to speak. “You know, I was on the bridge, recollecting my past glories when YOU caused this tiny little accident, snapping me back to reality.” The satyr sailor started to tear up in fear as the others held their breaths, all too nervous to interfere. “Tell me…” Ecks continued. “Do you know what happens when someone upsets me?”

“They get hurt?” The quartermaster explained. Ecks turned to him, his pupils shrinking and toothy grin widening as he replied, “Exactly.” He then took a bar from the broken shelf and, to everyone’s horror, proceeded to pummel the quartermaster. As he continued to strike him, Ecks lost all composure as he increased the speed of his strikes. The poor quartermaster tried to resist, but as he continued to receive blows, he slowly lost his strength. Eventually, he ceased moving all together, though Ecks either didn’t notice or didn’t care.

As Ecks straightened himself, bar in his hand and red stained all over him, he turned to the flour covered satyr and, to his shock, calmly stated, “Congradulations on your promotion quartermaster. I expect you will not disappoint me.” “Th-th-th-ank you s-s-s-ir.” The new quartermaster replied, a combination of surprise and true fear running through his mind. Ecks then departed the storeroom, but not before turning to one of the yeti soldiers and ordered, “Do be a lamb and dispose of this trash. It’s starting to stink.” He then pointed to the now departed former quartermaster. The yeti soldier made his way to the deceased satyr and left to give him a proper burial.

Ecks’s Quarters, Later That Night.

“Reports, reports, reports.” Ecks sighed as he went over more and more documents while eating supper. On top of the formalities regarding his quartermaster’s “dismissal”, he also had to organize which ships in his armada would be the next to receive shore leave, where any “volunteers” would be assigned, and more boring mumbo jumbo. “Honestly, one I should just hire a secretary.” Ecks moaned as he took a bite of his roasted lamb. If there was anything that could wear him out, it was disciplinary sessions with his subordinates. Luckily, he had a very skilled chef who was always prepared to cook one of his favorite meals, and he always had an empty stomach after such sessions.

There was a knock at the door to his cabin. “Come in.” Ecks ordered. Another satyr, this one with a slightly pudgy one with the standard blue eyes entered and made an X shape over his chest with his arms. “Hail Admiral Ecks.” The satyr greeted. “Ah, Captain Kruger.” The Admiral replied. “What does my favorite subordinate have to report?” Kruger answered, “More ships are flocking to our cause sir.” He then paused for a moment, a pause that Ecks noticed. “I take it they want to know where my first target is?” Captain Kruger nodded and replied, “Yes sir. Some of them have suggested Yakyakistan.”

“Yakyakistan?” Ecks asked, shocked by such a ridiculous idea. “Me, unleashing the largest armada the world has ever seen, on a pathetic little fortress inhabited by brutish and stupid vanilla farmers?” As he rose from his chair, he continued, “No my dear captain. I want the world to know that I am a force to be reckoned with. And we shall do so in the same place I first made my name.” “Ornithia?” Captain Kruger gleefully asked. Ecks then poked his subordinate’s nose as he replied, “Exactly.” He then turned around and proceeded to strut back to his seat. As he did so, he explained, “Ornithia may not be as strong as Equestria, but they have spared no expense to rebuild their pitiful little kingdom after I was evicted from that pathetic little state.”

“I’ve heard.” Captain Kruger replied. “Griffon merchants, Saddle Arabian artisans, Minotaur warriors, and especially Equestrian scholars and engineers.” He then stepped towards his ruthless master and continued, “Which brings me to the other good news.” Ecks looked up from his supper and asked, “Which is?” Captain Kruger continued, “Sources from Equestria say that the Ornithian Prime Minister personally ordered weather machines from Cloudsdale. They also say that those machines are being transported by a little ship called the Hawkins.”

The Hawkins. That mere mention of that name caught Admiral Ecks’s attention. “You mean to tell me that the ship that ruined my career and damned our glorious leader will be in my grasp?” He asked, the wheels in his mind turning with increasing speed. Captain Kruger replied, “Exactly. Even better, her captain is said to have…. Metal wings.” There was only one being in the entire world, pony or otherwise, that could be on that ship and have metal wings. “Old Silver.” Ecks said with terrifying glee as he took a sip from his glass of wine.

Captain Kruger then rose and asked, “Shall I have part of the fleet deployed to catch them?” “No.” Ecks replied. “That sort of mentality allowed them to escape the first time. I want to deal with him personally.” He put a lot of emphasis on the word “personally.” Kruger then asked, “In that case, anything else you require sir?” Ecks paused for a moment before he replied, “No. That will be all captain.” Kruger then made the X salute again and began to depart.

Before he left though, he asked, “Forgive me sir, but don’t you think it was a bit of an overreaction to deal with the quartermaster the way you did?” Ecks took another sip of his wine and answered, “I expect a certain level of professionalism from my crew. If he couldn’t stop the boy from tripping, he doesn’t deserve his post. That and I don’t like tattletales.” Kruger gulped and quickly departed his Admiral’s quarters.

Admiral Ecks took a deep breath and went over the news he’d received in his head. Old Silver was so close to him, and revenge was at the tip of his clawed fingers. So what if he had over reacted with his quartermaster? He could always, and did, find a replacement. All in all, it had been a very good day.

And many more were just over the horizon.

The Hawkins, That Night

Angel Wings found herself out of breath, sweat present on her brow, her mane scruffy and down, and her wing held down by the weight of her saber. Silver wasn’t doing too much better, for he too was exhausted from a few intense hours of sword training. “Well, that should do for day one.” Silver playfully quipped as he stretched his metal wings. “I have to say you certainly are a fast learner.” “Well, I do have a wonderful teacher.” Angel Wings said as she made her way up to Silver and nuzzled his head.

Much like everything else thrown her way, Angel Wings had taken to swordsmanship with great enthusiasm, and though hardly the most skilled fighter, Silver felt she could at least keep herself alive in a fight. “That’s enough for one day.” He said as he popped his neck. Angel Wings then asked, “So, same time tomorrow?” “Sadly no.” Silver replied. “Mr. Perry will be a bit short-hooved tomorrow. I’ll need you to give him some help tomorrow.” “Aye aye Cap’n.” Angel Wings replied as she gave him a salute. Silver then continued, “Piece of advice, Perry has a habit of callin’ anyone workin’ the gun deck a powder monkey. It’s just an old term from his days in the navy, so it don’t mean he’s insultin’ you.”

Angel Wings replied, “I’ve heard him use the term “powder monkeys” before, and I give Mr. Perry more credit than that.” Silver was impressed by how mature Angel Wings was regarding the subject of nicknames. “Besides,” she continued. “You guys are much more upfront about things like that than Spitfire was.” Silver couldn’t help but smile at her maturity and replied, “Reminds me of somethin’ Black Watch used to say.” He then deepened his voice and adopted an even thicker highland accent as he said, “I don’ne expect you to be the best of friends, but I at least expect you will be professional with each other.” Angel Wings couldn’t help but start to giggle at Silver’s impression of his former captain as she replied, “I’d say that’s pretty good advice.”

At that moment, Ishmael entered the cabin and said, “Cap’n, we got a problem. We need you on the top deck now.” Silver realized his tone left no room for misinterpreting how serious he was being. “Alright, I’m on my way.” He replied. Angel Wings realized that something big was going on and replied, “I’m coming to.”

The Hawkins, Top Deck

When Silver and Angel Wings made their way to the top deck, Ishmael pointed to their left and said, “There, off port side.” Silver turned his head to see what it was, and was horrified by what he was witnessing.

There, off the port side, was the smoking remains of another trade ship. “What happened?” Angel Wings asked. Ishmael answered, “Best situation, accident in the powder magazine. Worst situation…” From behind the small group, Wyvern interrupted. “Pirates. Or worse, Storm King remnants.” After a few more seconds of confusion at the sight before the group, Silver asked, “Have any search parties been sent over to look for survivors?” Ishmael answered, “Not yet sir. I wanted to make sure you knew…”

Silver immediately interrupted as he shouted, “Then what are standing around here for? I want a search party sent over to FIVE MINUTES AGO!” Wyvern immediately turned to several of the other survivors and barked, “Alright, you lads come with me!” As the small group departed for one of the longboats, Angel Wings tried to follow, but Silver stopped her. “Not you. Dead ship like that can be a death trap.” He then turned to Wyvern and ordered, “Same to you Mr. Wyvern. I’m not lettin’ you go into that inferno. I’ll go.” Ishmael then just sighed and said, “I’ll take the search party sir. Can’t lose the Cap’n in an accident over there.” Silver simply sighed and gave a confirming nod.

A few minutes later, Ishmael had taken a small group into a long boat and was now floating over to the burning vessel. Angel Wings turned to Silver, who was staring at the inferno and asked, “You really think there’s any-pony still alive in there?” Silver took a deep breath and answered, “We have to be certain. I don’ne want a preventable death on my conscience.” Angel Wings shuddered at the thought of someone actually dying. Still, Silver and the crew had proven themselves as the kind of ponies who wouldn’t turn away some-pony who needed help, and there were certainly a few ponies who needed their help right now.

At least, she hoped there were.

Thirty Minutes Later

“They’re commin’ back!” The lookout shouted. Silver, Angel Wings, Wyvern and the others turned their attention back to the port side, only to see the long boat returning from the burning vessel. Though Angel Wings was happy to see that all the ponies who went over were clearly visible in the longboat, she couldn’t really see anyone else. “Somethin’s not right.” Silver said.

When the longboat was close enough, Ishmael shouted, “We have an injured one here!” Silver turned to the others and shouted, “You heard him! Let’s get them back up here now!” Everyone immediately began to report to their posts and began to prepare for the longboat’s docking. Sure enough, they began to pull up the longboat and help the others out of it. Angel Wings was helping one of the others, Copper Bottom if she remembered his name, when she saw Ishmael leading an unfamiliar mare wrapped in a blanket out of the boat. “There, it’s alright ma’am.” she heard him say. She was about to turn away and resume her duties When she heard Silver call out for her.

“Miss Wings!” Silver shouted. Angel Wings turned to Silver and asked, “What is it sir?” Silver answered, “Seems we have a guest.” He motioned to the mare and continued, “Make her feel comfortable, would you?” Angel Wings nodded and determinately replied, “Aye aye Cap’n!” she then made her way over to Ishmael and the mare and, a friendly smile on her face, said, “Cap’n says I’m to help with our new guest.”

Immediately, the mare stepped towards Angel Wings and, not saying a word, wrapped her hooves around her. Ishmael then said, “She doesn’t say much. Don’t even know her name.” Angel Wings noticed that this mare, a light blue Pegasus with a short black mane, hadn’t even made any sort of noise whatsoever. She then asked, “So, how about we get a drink?” The mare nodded yes, and Angel Wings took her down to the galley to get her a hot drink.

Once they were gone, Silver asked Ishmael, “Any others?” Ishmael sighed and answered, “None alive. A few were even…” He then shamefully looked away. Silver didn’t need three guesses as to what really happened to the wrecked ship. He then placed a wing on Ishmael’s shoulder and said, “It’s alright. Now, let’s get you boys a drink, and get some rest. It’s been a rough day.” Ishmael nodded and said to the others, “Stow the longboat away lads.”

Silver, though, realized that their situation had suddenly become far more dangerous. After all, if the other ship could be destroyed, then they could suffer the same fate. Yet, he had confidence that his crew and friends could stop anyone who tried to get in their way, and he figured that planning out the next step could wait until tomorrow morning.

Author's Note

Next Time, we learn about Mr. Perry a bit more.

Behind the Scenes: This chapter was originally only about Admiral Ecks, but for the moment there isn't much I really feel needs to be said about him, so I took a side idea I've been working on and added it here.